that in the Gospell the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the spirit and carry spirit with them Then 1 the Gospell pâ—eached externally to Del and to Antinomians is not that word by which Christ converts soules faith is not from outward hearing as an instrument of our conversion the contrary of which we have proved It s from the inward word in the heart now the word in the heart is very faith it selfe the argument of both Swenckefel and Del is nothing for it is this the word outwardly preached except it come to the heart can never convert the soule because it is but a meere sound saith Swenckefeld it s but a very letter say Antinomians therefore the externall word is no instrument of our conversion but onely the internall word I utterly deny the consequence lay a pen well inked to paper a thousand times it shall never write except the hand of the writer draw the characters ergo the pen is no instrument of writing it followes not So bread except by the blessing of God it be turned into blood and flesh can never nourish ergo the bread that the Baker bakes is no instrument by which we are nourished It s an unjust consequence and distroyes all ordinances naturall and Spirituall It onely followes ergo the word without us is no efficacious cause of conversion and no principall cause and can do nothing except the Spirit inact and animate and concurre with the word which we with both hands yeeld and beleeve as a Gospel-truth The word is but a sound a letter I answer it is not a common sound such as the odes of Horatiâ—s and Epistles of Seneca render but it is in it selfe a sound filled with Majesty power heaven so as every word seemes to be with-child of grace and life yea and separate the word from the Spirit and in the stile conveyance method there is so much divinity majesty holinesse life gravity as the child bewrayes heaven in its forehead and lookes like the Father and Author God and therefore it s more then a sound to a deafe soule actu secundo it hath but a sound and whereas Antinomians say it s but a dead letter they speake of the paper inke and printed characters of the word but vvee take it not so but as the vvords do connotate and involve the things signified the precious promises and as the Lord saith Hose 8. The great things of my law and so they are not dead letters but the instrument chariot meanes of conveyance of Christ and the Spirit to the heart and though vvithout the Spirit the vvord vvorkes not as no instrument no toole nor hammer no axe can build a house except the Mason and Carpenter act and move them shall it follow they are not for that instruments at all 2 Del and Antinomians with Swenckefeld will have the Gospel preached to none but to those that have the internall word and Spirit in their hearts then when Christ and the Apostles Mat. 13. Act. 28. Act. 13. preach Christ and the Gospel in the letter as some other thing then the Law it is not the word of God nor the Gospell why it wants the Spirit to goe along with it and can never change nor reforme saith Del pag. 18. and begetteth but a literall and feighned faith saith Swenckefeld and the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned saith Del pag. 19. now this is not the written read nor externally preached Gospel nor the Scripture so they must but coâ—sen us for they meane the internall word not verbum vocale And the preaching of faith that Saltmarsh speaketh of free grace pag. 146 is not the Scripture nor preached word which I demonstrate Del speaketh of such a word as hath the Spirit alwayes ioyned with it pag. 19. But the scripture and the externall vocall word hath not alwayes the Spirit joyned with it for when it is preached to Reprobates and to malicious obdured soules that stumble at Christ and the word being thereunto appointed 1 Pet. 2.7 Mat. 13 14 15. Ioh. 12.37 38 39. Ioh. 9.39 It hath not the Spirit joyned with it 2 They speake of such a word as hath the Spirit actually converting and which is therein differenced from the Law that is but a dead letter and cannot minister the Spirit so Del ser. pag. 18 19. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146 147 so Swenckfeld ibid. therefore all that Antinomians and Swenckfeldians say that they take not away Word ministery ordinances preaching are meere delusions for by the word of God that begets faith they meane the internall word not scripture nor the written and preached word and so they say nothing to take off this error justly layd upon them to wit that under the Gospell there is no need of Scripture Preaching Sacraments hearing nor doing of any duties to men nor abstinence from murthering killing whoring stealing c. all exterâ—alls are indifferent 3 You see how false it is that the Gospell is not to be preached to any but to those that are converted because it cannot be received by faith by any but by such contrary to Christs expresse commands to his Apostles Mat. 28.19 20. Goe teach all nations so Paul preached to the obstinate Jewes Act. 13 to the scoffing Athenians Act. 17. Is it not therefore the Gospel that they preachâ— 4 It is an undue arguing of Swenckefeldians and Antinomians The word is a literall carnall sensible thing ergo God workes not faith which is a spirituall grace thereby for it followes onely God workes not faith by the vocall word alone except he put to the pul of omnipotency of grace 2 The assumption is false the preached word though in its sound it be carnall literall bodily yet in its power Majesty and the thing signified which is the birth in the wombe of the word it is spirituall lively heavenly 5 Nor doth it follow that Iustification begins at man if the vocall word be the instrument thereof except they say that hearing and preaching did necessarily and effectually produce justification and conversion they are no parts no members no efficacious causes of conversion or Iustification 6 Iustifying faith and salvation both are in their nature things spirituall and yet have their originall from the word preached as an instrument yea from the foolishnesse of preaching 1 Cor. 1.21 Nor is the word altogether bodily because it incurres in the sense of hearing but taking the word preached as it includes the great things of God not as it is letters and sounds it is not carnall but spirituall 2 Cor. 10.5 Sharper then a two edged sword to save or kill on either edges Heb. 4.12 yea even when it is rejected the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 17. And the Everlasting Gospell Rev. 14.6 7 Nor can it follow that justifying faith is a work of man
works of the Spirit and works of all Spirit and perfect according to the rigor of the Law for the acts of the pure Spirit admitting of no retardment pollution or sinne from our nature must be as perfect as pure works of Angels And if our naturall faculties be not wholly dead they are but acts of the creature as the creature then are all our supernaturall personall duties no lesse perfect and sinlesse then the imputed righteousnesse and actings of Christ. 2. Then the holy Spirit onely is to be blamed when either the Saints pray not or pray not in the Spirit or not with that fervor faith feeling and pure spirituality that God requireth in his holy word this if any thing is a pillow of security 3. So all the exhortations to pray continually to act and work out our salvation in feare to love the brethren must be given to the holy Ghost not to us the contrary whereof is evident we the Saints not God not the Spirit of God are exhorted to praying and acts supernaturall which cannot be if the Saints have no more active influence in all these then stones blocks have for that is none at all then are we meere passive and dead in all these then must a praying Christian be God or his Spirit manifested in the flesh as to this and a Christian beleeving praising is the like CHAP. XXIII Praying a Law-bondage the letter of the word no obliging Rule to those that are in the Spirit by the way of Saltmarsh 22. WHile Christians are in bondage and not yet brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God Rom. 8. they are under the ministration of prayer as children are to a Father in nonage vnd â—upillage Sparkles p. 232. A. His sense is that the Saints may be in a state of not praying at all in this life but taking bondage for a state of frailty absence froÌ„ God it is true praying argueth some Bondage want of full and compleat redemption that we as women travelling in birth long after But Saltmarsh meaneth of Legall Bondage and feare of the curse and fleshly and carnall feare and most blasphemously he makes Pauls thrice praying to remove the Messenger of Satan Christs thrice praying O my Father if it be possible remove this cup not be praying in the spâ—irit but in weaknesse or the flesh according to their own wills which must make praying in faith to be in the same act praying out of legall and fleshly unbeliefe and make Christ under a fit of unbeliefe and not to pray in the Spirit when he said Remove this Cup c. Now Saltmarsh could not have brought a place more against himselfe to prove that prayer is not a fit of Legall bondage then Rom. 8. For it is said v. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to feare but the spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father 23. The meere Commandements and letter of Scripture is not a Law to a Christian why he should walk in duties but the law written in our hearts Sparkles page 243 245. Ans. Then the written Gospel and promises of the new Covenant obligeth not a beleever to pray beleeve give almes or not to kill his father or King but when the H. Ghost breatheth in the soule to doe these duties then if a beleever whoore swear kill rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. he sinnes not against any command in Law or Gospel because the holy Spirit acted him not to abstain and God the holy Ghost is the onely cause of all the sinnes of the Saints because he concurres not with more then the letter even with saving grace to prevent these sinnes Wee sinne not in not praying not beleeving when the grace of God joyns not then a man being in Christ may whore rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. if God wil be wanting to him with his flowings and outâ—shinings of free grace let him see to it blame himselfe he fails against no Law Commandement or Obligation Libertines taught the very same to wit That God is the onely cause of sin no creature Man nor Angel is to be rebuked or punished for sin God sinnes in them Oh blasphemy 2. We never said that the meer Commandements and Letter of the Scripture is our obliging rule as the Letter is a thing of Ink and a Paper divided from the naturall and genuine sense but as it includes the things signified and as it expresseth to us what is the good perfect and acceptable will of God which will obligeth Christians with an obligation different from any obligation that the Lâ—w written in the heart layes on us But this is as much as when a Sectary being justified robbeth and killeth the innocent hee fails nothing against this written commandement Thou shalt not murther and a Saint cannot sinne yea if the Law written in the heart excite him not to abâ—taine he sinnes against no commandement of God but the Law written in the heart is the new creation as acting which cannot be a Regula or Rule but a regulatum a thing ruled and this is to make the Spirit within us not the spirit as speaking in the Word the formall object of our faith the Judge of controversies and that is then lawfull that every unwarranted spirit biddeth us doe and beleeve 3. The Law written in our hearts is either an obliging Law to the Christian because it is onely written in the heart or because it is written in the Scripture or agreeable to that which is written in the Scripture If the former be said then is the impulsion of the Spirit in the heart without any relation to the Word our warrant this is nothing but Scripture lesse revelation if then a Spirit in the heart comand Becold Knippeâ—dâ—â—ing to â—oe aâ—ts of murther and Rebellion â—s they did they 〈◊〉 in not obeying these impulsions which yet are contrary to the revealed will of God Now it is a contradiction iâ— one and the same act to obey the revealed will of God and that lawfully and not to obey it and that also lawfully If this heart-law be an obliging law because it is also written in the Scripture then is the meere Commandemement and Letter of the Scripture the last obliging law at least to a Christian. And then yet when the Spirit does not conjoyne his sweetest breathings to procure in us an holy abstinence from murther harlotry perjury but the Christian falls in these sinnes he sinnes not because no man sinnes when he doth what he is not obliged to forbeare or not to doe For every one that sinneth doth against an obliging Rule But when there is no inspiration nor actuall moving or stirring law in the heart there is no obliging Rule at all that the Christian can contravene For if the law in the heart be the onely Rule that obligeth a Christian it must oblige as it stirreth and moveth us then when it stirres or works not it
the Ordinances and hearing untill the day-starre the saving light of the Spirit that goeth before the Sunne and day-light of the vision of glory shine in the heart to make the word effectuall for though candle-light and sunne-light cannot concurre to make one light because the lesser light evanisheth and disappeareth at the comming of the greater light and the moon-light or starre-light of faith cannot be mixt with the noonday-light of glory 1 Cor. 13.11 12. no more then the knowledge of a young child and of the same come to be an aged man can be in one and the same man yet the light of the Scripture the light of the Spirit may and must necessarily be together and are no more contrary as Waldesso and Familists vainely suppose then the light of the Sunne without in the aire is contrary to the visible faculty of seeing within in the eyes the Spirit is by a metaphor called the day-starre for the Spirit is not formally light but effectually only for it is that faculty by which the eyes of the understanding are strengthened to perceive the things of God and therefore called the spirit of Revelation Eph. 1.17 the eye-salve is not properly the light that makes colours visible though I may say to a dim sighted man when I give him an excellent eye-salve see I give you the light of your eyes When I give him but that by which his seeing faculty is strengthened to see perfectly that Scripture is not to be layed aside upon pretended sufficient light of the Spirit without the Scripture light is cleare Rom. 15.4 2. Because the perfectest beleevers have patience and comfort in the Scripture meditating in it day and night Ps. 1. and are strengthened through reading againe and againe the premises lest they faint Ps. 119.49 3. Because the Scripture to every new reading and hearing suggesteth some new thing of God as a fountaine that can never goe dry Ps. 119.96.92 93.72 2 Pet. 1.13 14 15. Phil. 3.1 8. That saying The more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit hath truth as touching the only and meere letter rested on and confided in but is not simply true that the more of the knowledge of the letter the lesse of the Spirit but the more rather of the Spirit 9. The nearer to glory when we shall be all-spirit and have nothing of a Temple and of Ordinances and of the mirror or glasse of the word the lesse literall we are that is we repose the lesse on the letter and are the more spirituall as the nearer to the morning the lesse of starre-light 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Cor. 13.10 11 12 13. But it followeth not that the nearer beleevers are to an immediate vision of glory the lesse knowledge they have of the letter of the Scripture though this knowledge of the letter shall fully be abolished at the dawning of that morning for the nearer it bee to the full harvest the more abundance of the first fruits and yet when the full harvest commeth the first fruits cease and give place to the harvest and the more of the morning twilight the nearer day though the morning twilight evanish when the perfect day commeth yea the nearer that the dawning of the morning face of God shine in at the windowes of our soule when we are in the child-birth paine of eternity the more of the knowledge of the will of God we have in regard we are 1 Pet. 3.14 to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and this knowledge doth include not exclude the knowledge of the letter The Spirit is not a part of the rule of faith or of the word the Spirit is not the word the word is not the Spirit but the Spirit is that which maketh lively and effectuall application of the word to our soules as the Mason is not the art of building but he is regulated by the precepts of art and reason and tyes himselfe to the following of art in all the workes of building the word is that which tyeth us as our guide rule conduct but the Spirit goeth along in a reall uniting of our hearts to Christ as it were enclosed in the word and in applying the word to our heart and so is called the anointing 10. The spiritualty of our soules is in a sort of dominion over the letter of the word when our soules are transformed into the things contained in the Gospell and we are changed into the spiritualnesse of the word so Rom. 6.17 the Gospell is called a forme a mould a signet for looke what letters and characters are in the signet of silver or brasse these same characters in length and breadth and just proportion are instamped on the wax or the paper the Gospell containes the Lord Jesus his image the lineaments of Christ in a new minde new will renewed affections knowledge love meeknesse patience lowlinesse c. it is a morall containing of Christ as the signe containeth the thing that is signified by the signe the Spirit instamps and forms as it were another Christ that is his living spirituall image in our soule Gal. 4.19 a new ingraving of the new worke and new creation of the second Adam 2 Cor. 5.17 on our hearts which is called the Law in the inward parts when wee have the same stampe and image of Christ and are changed over into the Gospel not into the letters of the Gospel or into the externall words but are new-moulded into the Spirit and new spirituall nature of the second Adam and are borne of the Spirit Joh. 3.5 6. the word is called the seed 1 Pet. 1.23 the tree is vertually in the seed the new birth and new Spirit we receive in regeneration is in the word vertually as the thing signified in the signe so are we said 2 Cor. 3.18 to bee changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. And the Spirit lookes to his copy or sampler and looke what lineaments legs limbs proportion of members are in the second Adam these same the Spirit by the word preached draws and frames in us now the second Adam the man Christ in his spirituals is the first borne of every creature Col. 1.15 Christ is the master peece the flower and glory of the Acts of God in creating new creatures after the second creation and there is framed on him holinesse lowlinesse meeknesse humility patience heavenly mindednesse and the spirit according to this glorious mould draws the legges armes and all the severall limbes and members of the new creature in the Saints and he makes efficaciously good that part of the word Learne of me that I am meek and lowly Mat. 11.29 let him take up his crosse and follow me Matth. 16.24 let this minde be in you that was also in Christ Jesus Phil. 2.5 so doth the Spirit change us unto al Spirit and this is the right Christing of the Saints when
the Lord by the word Spiriteth and of new Natureth us over againe into new spirituall children like our brother the fairest among the Sonnes of men holy heavenly spirituall meeke lowly like Christ though because of in-dwelling sin in all all the new Creatures come farre short of the first coppy And when we are thus changed and made spirituall the Gospel is acted on us so are we spiritualized into Christ and made one with him by faith and planted into the similitude of Christ Rom. 6. now the letters and characters or sounds of the written and preached Gospel are transient things but the Gospel and new Covenant in the glorious promises spirituall priviledges contained therin stand stil as the everlasting rule according to which we are daily more and more conformed till we become one spirit with the Lord. And because the continuation of the lif hid up with God in Christ is a protracted thread of continuall dependence by renued acts of faith of patience and comforts through the Scriptures of growing in faith the word must give a daily new objective life to our faâ—th and the renued acts thereof for faith is our victory 1 Joh. 5. and we overcome by the word Rev. 12.11 if Antinomians can give us a time when we shall be secured from the fiery-darts of Sathan on this side of heaven we yeeld that the sheild of the word is to be layed aside but that we know not see Ephe. 6.15 16 17. 1 John 2.14 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Were we indeed made perfect intire without spot or wrinckle of indwelling sin in this life and such as wee can sin no more as Antinomians vainly boast of themselves as Towne Eaton Salmtarsh Den and Crispe will hereafter teach us I could yeeld there were some more colour or hew of reason to say that we are being justified invested in a state of all and pure spirit beyond the orbe and sphere of all necessitie of Ordinances and Scripture because pure spirits need no characters or letters of Scripture seals or other ordinances no more then learned Doctors need the Horn-book to use the vaine comparison of John Waldesso But we must go in over the threshold of heaven holding the booke of the Old and New Testament in our hand growing in knowledge till we be perfected with him who dwells in light inaccessable and so there is not any thing signified and holden forth to us in the scripture nor promised or prophecied in the Covenant of grace Deut. 39. Ezech. 11. Jer. 31. Ezech. 36. Heb. 8. but the coppy extract or the double thereof is written ingraven and created in the souls of the elect in which sense the assumption of this syllogisme Whosoever beleeveth shall be saved But I John Marie beleeve ergo Is in Scripture and the same spirit of faith and the beleeving spoken of by Esaiah Ieremiah Ezechiel c. The same circumcised and new heart that they prophecied of is in Iohn Mary and so the Spirit worketh the same new heart and the worke or act of beleeving in length breadth figure limbes parts to speake so that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament promise as a Painter draweth the portrait head face eyes cheeks mouth whol body in colours al by looking on a liveing man now how the man Iohn or Mary in a reflect knowledge can prove the same to his owne comfortable assurance and peace is another thing But here is no new discovery of God or of the Spirit which Saltmarsh calleth for Sparkles of glory pa. 194 195. for he complaineth that there hath beene no reformation further in this Assembly at Westminster nor any higher attainment in these things points of doctrine as to justification sanctfication faith c. the ministery word Sacraments which they call meanes of salvation then the Bishops made and the Synods in England formerly We grant all we know no new cut nor other new way of justification then the way David and Paul were justified Rom. 4.1 2 3 4 5 6. Psa. 32.1 and we glory that wee adde nothing to Articles of faith contained in the Scripture we only explicate them and vindicate these Articles from the false glosses of Popish Bishops and the same that Saltm objecteth to us might any object against the Canonicall Epistles of Iohn the Apostle and say This fellow tells us only of some outward things and outward Ordinances of Christ precepts of love to the brethren of doing righteousnesse and all these but written with paper and inke too we see no higher attainments then these that the Prophets Christ and Paul and Iames and Peter told us he tells us nothing of any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or the Spirit or Iesus Christ or our union with the Spirit or glory as to spirituall things and Christ risen but as to Christ in the flesh or under the Law of which these Ordinances were a signe we grant ' wee can reveale nothing but old truths and we cannot give to Saltmarsh any other new cut or fragment of truth but what the Scriptures held forth 2. Wee can but hold forth outward things that is truths of ancient faith spoken by sinfull men and printed in paper and these of Christ both dead risen and ascended to heaven and wee confesse we can but baptise with water and can but build plant water and are but underworkmen and instruments of words formes sounds printed books and the Prophets and Apostles received these and no other thing from the Lord but our Master can doe more he can and doth by our weake labours and the foolishnesse of preaching give the holy Spirit If Saltmarsh can give purer or more glorious discoveries of God of his Spirit Christ Jesus c. let him take H Nicholas and Da. George to helpe him let us heare them produce your reasons c. for we ever urge this these new discoveries of God or the Spirit are either revealed in the word or not revealed if in the word then are they but outward Ordinances such as former Synods have discovered and so according to Saltmarsh to be rejected if they be not revealed in the word they must be additions to the word and so unlawfull Rev. 22.18 Deut. 12.32 Prov. 30.6 2. The Spirit that comes with new positive doctrines without the word must prove it selfe to bee from God by signes and miracles as Christ and his Apostles did 3. Isaiah Malachy prophesied of John Baptist though hee did no miracles Let us see the like warrant for these new discoveries 4. This Spirit must be tryed by the word as Christ was willing to make the Scripture judge whether he was the Messiah or no Joh. 5.39 Paul out of Moses and the Prophets proved that Maries sonne must be the only Saviour so did the rest of the Apostles 5. Wee are commanded to judge them cursed impostors and not to receive them in our house or bid them God speed who bring any new discoveries of God
that Job David Heman Jonah say they are cast off of God yet at the same season Psalm 42. Davids heart was toward the Saints with whom he went to the house of God 2. Many we see dying who doubted for a time if ever they beleeved or were in Christ and yet were convinced that they loved the Saints but because they loved the Saints they could not make an actuall inference ergo they were translated from death to life because that actuall inference requireth the actuall blowing of the Holy Ghost a Saint in naturall Logick may be forced to yeeld an antecedent and the necessary consequence because both must be the cleere Word of God as 1 Joh. 3.14 I yeeld I love the Brethren and ergo I am translated from death to life But because hee seeth both the truth of the Antecedent and Consequence by the sparks of a meere naturall light he may be farre enough from faith and a supernaturall evidence of the Spirit to make him to beleeve it for his owne inward peace comfort and quieting of his soule and this deceiveth Antinomians that they thinke the knowing of their spirituall condition by marks being convincing and strong in a naturall way is presently the supernaturall evidence of the Spirit which it is not and 2. they inferre that it is to trust in their owne righteousnesse and stand on their owne legges if men come by assurance of a spirituall interest in Christ by their own inherent righteousnesse and then must they be justified saith Cornwell by works Yea 3. the New England Libertines say A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but he must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it And M. Towne saith The Saints are to forget and never remember their own holy walking So say they That true poverty of Spirit doth kill and take away the sight of grace But all the three consequences are false for a naturall evidence of my being in Christ cannot quiet my soule with the assurance of peace and for the other two wee are to forget our holy walking yea and as Towne saith to judge it losse and dung in the matter of our righteousnesse before God and thus to forget it so as we trust not in it is poverty of Spirit but simply to forget all our love to the Saints so as wee doe not remember it for the strengthening of assurance and our comfort is contrary to the whole Epistles of John and a begging of the question For sure it is damnable pride to trust in our own righteousnesse in that regard Paul may say I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby justified And so also we are to cast all behind us as losse and dung but it is utterly unlawfull and contrary to spirituall poverty to make no use at all wholly to forget and not to strengthen our faith and our assurance and comfort in any holy walking at all For Ezechiah dying comforteth himselfe in this Remember now O Lord how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight And David I have kept the waies of the Lord and have not wickedly departed from my God all his judgements were before me And Job My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone back from the Commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food And Jeremiah Thy words were sound and I did eat them c. And the Church I am comely In my bed by night I sought him whom my soule loveth c. My heart waked In the way of thy judgements Lord we have waited for thee the desire of our soule is to thy name c Nor can a Legall Pedagogie be objected for spirituall poverty was injoyned confidence in our own righteousnesse condemned in the Old Testament as well as in the new and Paul hath the same in the New Testament Asser. 4. What ever objections Crisp Saltmarsh Towne and others have to prove that all the marks of sincerity love universal obedience agree to hypocrites and so can be no certain evidences of our faith and assured interest in Christ are 1. such as Papists bring to prove None can have undoubted assurance they are in the state of grace 2. The arguments that prove these marks may be counterfeit because they may be such in hypocrits We conclude also that the Faith of the Saints and their broâ—d Seale and immediate Testimony of the Spirit may be in hypocrits A white Devill and a noone-day Angel may interpose himselfe in a bastard voice counterfeiting the tongue of the immediate speaking-speaking-Spirits and the faith of the Elect and there can be nothing that Saints can rejoyce in no worke of grace in themselves by the in-dwelling Spirit and Christ may as well dwell in the heart of an hypocrite by faith as of a Saint contrary to Eph. 3.17 Hypocrites may be filled with all the fulnesse of God as the Saints and have the seed of God remaining in them The annointing abiding in them which teacheth them all things and need not any to teach them And the Holy Spirit in them and abiding with them The Father and the Sonne making their abode with them A new heart in the midst of them and the stony heart removed A circumcised heart the law in their inward parts All these are as doubtfull and litigious evidendences of interest in Christ and the counterfeits of these in hypocrits as universall obedience sinceritie love to the brethren and any inherent qualifications that are in beleevers for saith Crispe All these may be in hypocrits But it s true there is not a living man or beast or bird in nature but a painter can counterfeit the like by Art nor a rose or flower in the garden but there a is wild flower and rose in the mountaines like it The Devill is an exact painter But this wil not prove but that he that hath a new heart and the annointing dwelling in him and inherent quallifications of the Spirit of Christ knoweth with a full perswasion that these are not counterfeits or such as may be in hypocrits nor doth it follow as Papists and Antinomians argue a mad man or a sleeping man knoweth not that he is mad or sleeping for madnesse and sleepe remove all reflect acts of knowledge that therefore a sober man and a waking man knoweth not that he is sober Paul was not in a golden transe nor in a pleasant night-dreame when he said For this is our rejoycing the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not with fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we had our conversation in the world and more aboundantly to you-wards Nor doe the Saints speake to God wild-fire and windmills in the
skies when they say Lord the desire of our soule is toward thy name Lord our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way c. They knew and were perswaded of a saving worke of grace inherent in them and we doubt not but the Prophets to speake of a case of another nature knew that God spoke to them when Jeremiah upon life and death said of a truth the Lord hath sent me to speake all these words in your eares And Amos The Lord hath spoken who cannot but Prophecie And Abraham did not upon conjectures but upon Faith know God had commanded him to sacrifice his son Now God speaketh to his Saints by his works of grace no lesse then by his word of the Gospel Augustine said By a certaine heavenly tast hee knew a difference betweene the Lord revealing himselfe to him and his owne soule dreaming But say Antinomians When we teach that all our assurance commeth from faith and the testimony of Christ and his owne Spirit speaking to us wee led men to borrow light from the Sunne which can abundantly inlighten them when yee send them to their own good works to borrow their assurance of faith and their interest of Christ yee desire them to fetch light from a candle shining at noone day and yee cause them rest on a fallible guide which may deceive them and at best breed a probable and conjecturall assurance onely not an infallible and undeniable confidence such as Christ rested on by faith breadeth Answ. 1. But the question is as great a doubt to a weake one if he receive Christ and his immediate noone-day irradiation and light for the weake beleevers act of knowing his full interest in Christ from either the immediate light that commeth from Christ or the immediate voice and testimony of the Spirit especially separated from the Word as Antinomians fancie is in him a created act and an inherent quallification and if inherent qualification furnish no infallible evidence to ascertaine me of my interest in Christ how shall I know it is Christ I rest on or his Sunne-shine light and the immediate irradiation of the Spirit speaking to my Spirit more then I know it is Christs spirit assuring me I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren Antinomians say the Sun cannot deceive when it gives light a candle beside the Sunne may deceive But say I a noone-day Devill may interpose and speake and irradiate as the Sunne and it is but a counterfeit Sunne and what know yee that your act of knowing this to be the true Sunne seeing it is but an inherent act of grace in you is a perfect mettall and a true Sunne And that it is Christ that shineth and speaketh to Mary Magdelen not the Gardener more when hee immediatly speaketh and shineth on your soule then when hee speaketh and shineth thorow such a medium as the love of the brethren for the same Spirit that inlighteneth you in the assurance of your translation into Christ and your interest in him upon this objective light because yee love the brethren is he who shineth on you in his immediate noone-shine-irradiation is not the Spirits teaching as sure by one beame of teaching the light of his utterings of grace in us as in his other immediate conveiance of light when the Scripture saith it is the same Spirit that maketh us know the things that are freely or graciously given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 and beareth immediate witnesse that we are sonnes what ever be the meanes as Abraham was to beleeve hee was to kill his Sonne if God should command him by a Prophet immediatly inspired suppose such a one as Moses to have beene sent with the Mandat no lesse then when God spoke immediatly himselfe and might not Abraham have beene deluded in thinking God was not the true God that immediatly said Abraham take now thy Sonne thy onely Sonne and offer him to me as hee might have doubted if a Moses say hee had then lived sent with the same message was a true and and immediately inspired Prophet and not a counterfeit who ranne and the Lord sent him not When Antinomians loose this knot they answer themselves Asser. 5. First the truth of what the Spirit speaketh dependeth not on the Word but the credence and faith that I owe to the Spirit dependeth on the Word because I know the Spirit by the Word as I know the substance of the body of the Sunne by the light but I know not the Word by the Spiâ—it as I know not the light by the substance of the body of the Sunne yea now when God hath put his last seale to the Canon of Scripture the word of Prophecie is surer to us then the Fathers voice from heaven 2 Pet. 1. and wee may know the Spirit that biddeth John Becold kill so many innocent beleevers and that saith the man walking in darkenesse and a Pharesee obstinatly going on in killing Christ and his members and regarding iniquity in his heart as he is such is reconciled to God and justified and Christ by faith lodgeth in the same heart with loved and delighted in iniquity can be no true spirit The Spirit of Christ as he cannot bely his owne Word so will hee not take it ill to be tryed by his owne hand-writing and seale and his own works Secondly it is needlesse to make comparisons between assurance resulting from inherent graces and the immediate voice and speaking of the Spirit as if the former were our owne spirits reasoning the latter onely the testimony of the Spirit for we judge both to bee the testimony of the Holy Ghost as it is the same love sealed to the Spouse from the Bridegromes owne word and seale and hand-writing and confirmed to her by his Bracelets Rings Jewels and love-tokens that he sendeth to her nor are there for that two loves two love-tokens two Bridegromes For say that the love-tokens are true not counterfeit and that they carry with them the warme and lovely characters and undenyable expressions of the true Bridegromes soule-love and that they came not from a stranger as Antinomians say they may be bastard and fained love-tokens and come from another lover then Christ Yet the Lord Jesus manifesteth himselfe and gives evidences of his love by them no lesse then by the Spirits immediate testimony But we thinke and can prove the Saints passing even in their speaches prayers and confession to God their judgement of themselves and of their owne sincere walking as is cleare Cant. 5.1 Cant. 3 1 2 3. Cant. 1.5 8. Isai. 26.8 9. Job 23.11 12. chap. 31.1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 18.21 22 23 so Ezechiah holdeth forth his holy walking before God Esai 38.3 and Jeremiah cap. 15.16 17. and Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 2 Cor. 1.12 doe certainely know the graces of God in themselves to come from no other principle then the
only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walk in the house of love And in the Epistle Let no man saith he boast himselfe in any of the works of righteousnesse or take on the same to salvation neither to condemnation before that hee in the Spirit of Christ through the love of the Father be renewed in all righteousnesse of life not that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth out of his owne prudency but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God So this abominable wretch maketh all reading or hearing or beleeving the Scriptures to be Elementish carnall righteousnesse and that wee are to doe no good works to obtaine salvation nor to eschew any evill to be freed from condemnation but to study an inward righteousnesse in being Goded and Christed and in communicating with the essence and godly being M. Towne also maketh the Law a sort of directorie of walking as doth H. N. Assert grace pag. 38. I know not where to learne my duty to my Superiour but in the matter of the fift Command nor what Murther or Adulterie is but in the sixt and seventh But Towne forgetteth himselfe and pag. 3. saith We are from under the Law in all its authority dominion offices and effects yea hee denyeth that wee are under the power and teaching of the Law And Saltmarsh will have us not to borrow one beame of directing light from the Law so as he seemeth to stomach and to bee angry that the old Testament but especially the ten Commandements are printed in the Bible Yet what ever direction of walking wee have from the Law I find them in all their writings grudging at any Law or Gospel written because writing speaking vocall covenants are the dead and killing Letter fruitlesse and livelesse and that the Spirit immediatly acting is all our rule Paral. VII Libertines speake disgracefully of the Pen-men of Scripture and called Paul a broken vessell John stolidum juvenem a foolish young man Peter a denyer of God Mathew an Vsurer The Church was in her infancy said Da. Georgius Vnder Abraham and the Prophets in its young age under John Baptist Christ in the flesh and the Apostles it s grown and now presently under David the Christ its spirituall and perfect So many Antinomians turne perfectists Who say they having the Holy Ghost as well as the Prophets and Apostles can pen and speake Scripture from the same Spirit The New England Libertines are so farre on this way that they disgrace the Apostle Peter as a halfe-Legalist and say Peter leaned more to a covenant of works then Paul and that Pauls doctrine was more for free grace then Peters And Saltmarsh maketh all the Prophets in the Old Testament Legall men and Christ in the flesh and his Apostles preached free grace but in degrees and parts but we dare not saith hee preach the Gospel so in halves and quarters as yee doe And Christ and the Apostles preached grace faith repentance new obedience in scantling of Doctrine as they are meerely and barely revealed in the history of the Gospel or Acts of the Apostles where onely the Doctrine is not so much revealed as the practise But we Antinomians preach Christ the power of all the fulnesse of all that we may exalt him whom God hath exalted at his owne right hand Hence Saltmarsh 1. saith the Antinomians in England reveale more free grace and fulnesse of Christ in their Sermons then Christ and the Apostles did in the halfe of the New Testament or all the Prophets in the Old 2. Christ and the Prophets and Apostles except in the Epistles were Legall Preachers What be Legall Preachers that I wrong not Saltmarsh as he doth Christ the Prophets and Apostles I give it in his owne words Legalists are 1. such as compound and bargaine with God for salvation and submit not to the righteousnesse of God and lye downe in the sparks of their owne kindling are Christ his Prophets and Apostles such Such as from the notion of a covenant conceive a little too Legally of free grace Such as have neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance that are subject to death and bondage Such to whom God appeared onely as it were upon tearmes and conditions of reconciliation Such as in fasting and other acts of obedience dealt with God to get some love from God which Christ himselfe had not gotten for us So belike the Prophets that dyed before Christ went not to heaven but to some chamber or higher roome in hell called Limbus Patrum or to some other place for Saltmarsh saith they had neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance whither then went their soules after death 2. They were chosen to salvation some other way then Jaakob Rom. 9. they purchased the love of free election by fasting and pennance 3. Their sinnes were not pardoned nor they reconciled to God a belying of the Old Testament 4. The Prophets submitted not to the righteousnesse of God but sought righteousnesse by the works of the Law All these how they agree in part to Christ John Baptist and the Apostles in the first halfe of the New Testament let Saltmarsh and Antinomians see and consider Paral. VIII Libertines said The whole Scripture was nothing but the Spirit of God and the Letter of the Scripture not Scripture but the Spirit was both Christ and the Scripture and a godly life must be the Spirit So the Libertines of New-England There is a Testimony of the Spirit and voice unto the soule meerely immediate without any respect unto or concurrence with the Word And from this Wee are not to keepe a constant course of praying at set houres or alwayes but as the Spirit move us And all doctrines and revelations must bee tryed by Christ that is Christ dwelling in us in a spirituall manner not by the Word of Christ or the Scripture In this same Grammer speake Antinomians So Saltmarsh The Law now is in the Spirit What is that And in the Gospel for a beleever to walke by nor is saith he holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement but by the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very Law of Commandement in himselfe and his heart the very two Tables of Moses This is to say the Word begetteth not Faith but onely Historically instructeth the flesh and expressely in terminis the Libertines sense and minde is that the Word is changed in a Spirit without Scripture and the Christian in his walking and conversation which to Antinomians is all in faith is the Spirit it selfe Towne is much in this through his whole booke to
the heart spoken of Jer. 31.33 is the very new heart and the Spirit or the heart of flesh Ezech. 36.26 27. the circumcised heart Deut. 30.6 the new creature the Lord Jesus formed in the heart by Faith Gal. 4.19 Ephes. 3.17 it is not any meanes or cause or author of the new heart but it is the new heart it selfe formed by the Holy Ghost as the Author and Father of the second birth by the Word written conveyed by preaching to the soule Now except Del would say Christ onely worketh inward reformation by inward reformation onely for this inward word is inward reformation he cannot make sense of this inward word excluding the Law and outward Word both of Law and Gospel as he doth For nothing can bee more false then that the Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us For I find great ignorance if not worse in Familists and Antinomians in this Saltmarsh saith The Spirit worketh Legally and not freely when men doe things as meerely commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or precept in the Word he meaneth in the written Scripture For saith hee that bringeth forth but a Legall or at best but a mixt obedience and service and a finer hypocrisie and when they doe because of some vow or covenant when they take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit For it is the outward Word onely in its kind that is the sole and onely objective cause as wee see colours onely because they are colours and the Light of the day-light-Sun onely because it is light and nothing else can be the object of the sense of seeing but light and colours and we onely heare sounds meerely because they are sounds and smell things odoriferous and smellable because they cast a smell and onely taste meats meerely and formally because they are sweet sowre bitter sharpe or some way good or ill to the taste Now life or the faculty of seeing hearing smelling tasting are in no sort the object of seeing hearing smelling tasting Just so when wee doe meerely for the Word in the Prophets and Psalmes without us and but of conscience and meerely as commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or Precept I adde or a Gospel-promise written in the Word then we obey God in a free filiall Gospel-way out of meere conscience to an outward Command as the onely objective ground warrant and rule of our obedience what ever Papists on the one extremity say for an unwritten Word of God and Enthysiasts on the other hand for a Word within or a Spirit acting and obliging as their onely rule excluding the Law and Gospel because they are Letters and written and Scripture and a Word without as the onely objective ground and warrant of Divine Faith was in the Prophets time Thus saith the Lord. And in Christ and the Apostles time According as it is written in the Prophets in the Scriptures So Christ Luk. 24.26 Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into his glory Vers. 27. And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets hee expounded unto them all the Scriptures the things concerning himselfe Vers. 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures and said unto them thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and rise from the dead the third day and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among the Nations Then Christ would have beleeving and repentance Preached and commanded for no warrant and objective ground but because the Word without the Commandement or Precept in the Word commandeth it and this Satan cannot call finener hypocrisie So Revel 2.11 Hee that hath an eare to heare an inward and renewed a circumcised eare and heart Let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches this Spirit speaking to the Churches is not an inward word or a regenerating Spirit in the heart of beleevers in these seven Churches Antinomians pervert the Word of God so But it is the Holy Ghost speaking in the Word without the written preached and externall Epistles that the Spirit sent to these seven Churches and so the onely meane of Abrahams obedience to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaak and the onely warrant for his faith was the Commandement of God and a Word without Goe now take thy sonne thy onely sonne Isaak and offer him to me Many other things naturall reason a seeming contrary word that he should be the sonne of Promise seeme to command the contrary but Abrahams faith appeared in this that he closed his eyes at all Commandements and carnall inhibitions of nature on the contrary and meerely for an externall command of God as the sole and onely objective warrant and formall object of his faith and of his obedience without because God so commanded he obeyed and so are wee to obey and beleeve upon no objective cause warrant or ground but the written or preached Precept or promise of the Gospel or Covenant of grace that is a word without us and the onely meane of faith and inward reformation and this Word is written as the Law is in the Scriptures and layeth an authoritative binding power on our conscience to obey God for his onely Word as the Law doth But it is not the onely Word that is the efficient and effectually working cause of our obedience if the Spirit of grace doe not concurre with both the written and preached Law and written and preached Gospel and covenant of grace wee cannot obey Antinomians make obedience for the outward written command as the onely objective cause and warrant of our faith and obedience through the effectuall working of the Spirit two contrary obediences imagining that the former is Literall Legall and finer hypocrisie and the latter the onely true obedience A grosse mistake 1. Because none can sincerely obey meerly from the power of an outward command or precept in the Word but the man whose eares the Lord circumciseth Deut. 30.6 Revel 2.11 and whose understanding Christ openeth to understand the Word without Luk. 24.45 and therefore the Word without is the onely meanes of inward reformation 2. The Letter of the Covenant of grace holdeth forth the inward grace signified and cannot bee contrary to the inward Word in the heart for the Holy Ghost as the principall efficient causeth us to obey for conscience of the command written and preached in the Gospel which is belâ—eve in the Lord Jesus or the written promise he that beleeveth shall be pardoned and saved And to say they are contrary is as good sense as to say light and colours because they are without us they are therefore contrary to life and the visive faculty of seeing within us or that sounds or sweet smelling flowers without because they are without must be contrary to the naturall faculty and sense of hearing and smelling
are freed from the law how not 5 Chap. VI. How the Command of the law layeth an obliging bond on us 5 6 Proven by six arguments Chap. VII How the Law and the Gospel require the same obedience 7 8 Chap. VIII Of the promissory part of the law the differences betweene the two Covenants mistaken by Antinomians are opened 9 10 Chap. IX of the threatening of the Law and the Gospel 10 11 Chap. X. of Gospel-feare 12 Serving for a reward not mercinary ibid. Chap. XI Law-feare and gospel-Gospel-faith are consistent 12 13 Antinomians make the Gospell the very spirit of grace 13 14. And remove all Ordinances 14 Chap. XII Antinomians deny remission of sinnes to the Jewes 14 15 Chap. XIII Of the non-age of the Jewes what it was 15 16 Chap. XIV The old man or the flesh to the Antinomians is under the law the new man freed from all law 16 Chap. XV. Antinomians hold that the justified sinne before men and as touching their conversation not before God as touching their conscience 17 Chap. XVI Antinomians take justification to be an extirpation of sinne root and branch 17 Chap. XVII Christ not intrinsically and formally the sinner 18 Chap. XVIII We are not justified till we beleeve 19 20 Antinomians hold that we are united with Christ before we beleeve 20 Chap. XIX Gods love of goodwill and of good likeing a warrantable distinction 20 21 21 Chap. XX. There is a reall change of our state in justification 22 Chap. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of justification 23 24 Chap. XXII Antinomians deny sin to be in the justified 24 Chap. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne 25 Chap XXIV The Reigne of faith not absolute as Antinomians say 25 26 Chap. XXV God seeth sin in the justified 26 27 Chap. XXVI Confession required in the beleever 27 28 Chap. XXVII The law is to be preached to beleevers 28 29 How duties are to be preached 29 Chap. XXVIII Strict and precise walking a Gospel-duty 30 Chap. XXIX God truely angry at the sinnes of beleevers 31 Chap. XXX The justified countable to God for sinne 32 Chap. XXXI God punisheth sinne in beleevers 32 Chap. XXXII beleevers are to mourne for sin 32 33 Chap. XXXIII Antinomians deny that beleevers should crave pardon for sin or have any sense thereof 34 Chap. XXXIV Men boyling in their lusts without any humiliation foregoing are to beleeve say Antinomians 34 35 Chap. XXXV Spirituall poverty mistaken by Antino 35 36 Chap. XXXVI Repentance mistaken by Antinomians 36 Chap. XXXVII How good workes are necessary 37 38 Chap. XXXVIII The Gospell conditional and how 39 40 Chap. XXXIX Antinomian mortification rejected 43 44 Chap. XL. Antinomians the perfectists of the tyme. 43 Chap. XLI We are compleatly saved in this life say Antinomians 44 Chap. XLII Our happinesse in sanctification as well as in justification 45 46 Chap. XLIII Sanctification crushed by Antinomians 46 47 48 Chap. XLIIII All doubtings inconsistent with faith say Antinomians 49 50 Chap. XLV Antinomians Merit-mongers not we 50 51 Chap. XLVI There is grace inherent in us 52 53 Chap. XLVII We are not meere patients in acts of sanctification 53 54 55 Antinomians abet all reasoning câ—nsequences promises 57 58 59 Chap. XLVIII Beleevers cannot sinne against God but against men say Antinomians 60 61 How the justified are not obliged to eschew sinne according to the Antinomian way 61 Townes vaine objections tending to prove that good workes are not the way to salvation 61 62 63 Good workes are not necessary either by a necessity of meanes or of a command of God to Antinomians 62 63 How sanctification fitteth us for heaven 64 65 Chap. XLVI Antinomians free us from any obligation to Evangelick commands and exhortations to duties and say faith is the only thing commanded in the Gospell 65 66 Chap. L. How we are freed from the law in regard of sanctification as of justification 68 Chap. LI. Antinomians ignorant of Jewish law-service and of Gospel-obedience 69 70 Neither the Jewes under the Law nor we under the Gospell could ever buy the love of God ibid. The errour of the Jewes touching righteousnesse and the state of the Jewes confounded by Antinomians 70 71 Chap. LII That we are not freed from outward ordinances 73 74 Chap. LIII The necessity of outward Ordinances 75 76 Chap. LIV. What peace we may fetch from gracious performances 76 77. Peace with God not the same peace from our selves 77 78. What qualified performances can â—ottome peace 77 78 Antinomians reject all experiences 7â— 80 Antinomians condemne all experiences ibid. Chap. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace 81 82 Meere â—xternall performances prove nothing 62. To eye the actings of the Spirit and overlooke our selves is the surest arguing of a spirituall state 82 Keeping of the Commandements may prove to our owne Spirits that wee are in Christ. 82 83 Supernaturall acts may reciprocally prove one another 8â— Antinomians conspire with Papists to deny all evidences of our certainty of our being in Christ because all acts or qualifications or workes of sanctification may be called in question 86 87 88 Their certitude of faith being no lesse questionable 88 89 Good workes meanes not pillars of our assurance 90 91 Chap. LVI How duties and delight in them take us not off Christ 91 92. How they may be abused 93 Chap. LVII Of liberty purchased by Christ. 93 94 How we are freed from the Law how not 95 96 Magistrates cannot punish ill doers by the Antino way 100 101 Chap LVIII Antinomians teach that beleevers must not walke in their conversation as in the sight of God but must live by faith with God 101 102 Chap. LIX How justification is one indivisible act not successive as sanctification 104. and sins yet are daily pardoned 105 106 Chap. LX How sinnes are remitted before they be committed 106. Chap. LXI How faith justifieth 107. And Saltmarsh's arguments that Christ is not ours by faith 108 109 110. Answered The order of conversion and of justifying the sinner 111 112 Chap. LXII The Antinomians way and method of a sinners comming to Christ confuted 114 115 116 The abuse of preparations to merit Pelagianisme the abandoning of the practise of humiliation and sin sickenesse before we beleeve is presumptuous Antinomianisme 116 117 Chap. LXIII The law and the spirit subordinate not contrary 117 118 Saltmarsh a Familist 118 Chap. LXIV Antinomians differences betweene the law and the gospell confuted 119 120 Law-obedience did not win God to be our God 119 The authority of God a Law-giver and God a Father not contrary 120. The Gospell commandeth not any thing by the Antinomian way 121 122 The Gospel doth both command and perswade 122. Antinomians call obedience to God a miserable yoake ibid. How Law-rigor and Gospell-sweetnesse doe consist 123 Antinomians reject all arguing and logicall inferences of the Holy Ghost
spoken it Micha 4.4 The mouth of the Lord of Hoasts hath spoken Deut. 30 8. Obey the voyce of the Lord. How often is it said the Lord hath said Esa. 29. Because they have not heard my words saith the Lord which J spake to them by my servants the prophets rising and sending them c. 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received iâ— not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which also worketh effectually in you that beleeve Heb. 13 7. Remember them which have the rule over you and have spoken to you the word of God all which and many other places can carry no other sense then the word externall written and preached which God rendreth effectuall by his Spirit is an instrument of conversion 11 Err. Faith and conversion to Christ commeth not mediately by the preaching of the word but immediately from the inspirations of the holy spirit and from heaven His arguments are not a whit different from the reasons of Mr. Del in which Del proveth laws synods ministery are all externall carnall literall things so Del. ser. pag. 6 7 8 9. c. Gospel reformation is internall Spirituall and the law written in the heart as Ier. 31.33 the word vocall externall or written reformes by halfes not constantly and intermits and againe lyes still as dead as a stone because men can doe it But Gospel-reformation is as proper to God as to redeeme the world and to take away sin and bring in everlasting righteousnesse if all the Angels in heaven should undertake the work of reformation they should sink under it how much more the powers of the world Del. ser. 10 11 12 13. Iust so argues Swenckefeld Epistola ad quendam Ecclesiasten excussa Basil. an 1527 his 1 argu which is Dels also ser. pag. 6 7. is this iustifying faith is of the nature of internall and spirituall things for it is of God yea faith is the gift of the Holy Ghost then it hath not its originall from things bodily the word and hearing but comes from the internall word for the naturall man perceaves not the things of God 2 Saith Swenckefeld what ever is not of faith is sin then outward hearing of the word without faith is sin 3 All preaching is in vaine except the man have eares to heare Mat. 13. since the word cannot be received but by an enlightened minde and the light of faith and the grace of God the soule being fore-disposed by Iesus Christ though you should heare the word a thousand times in thy unbelieving eares they shall receive no more but a sound they shall reciâ—ve no more but a carnall affâ—ction of a fanzied and counterfeit faith from free will which shall not indure long so read Del. serm pag. 4.5 and as if Swenckefeldius had spitted him out at his mouth so he speakes 4. The Ministers saith Swenckfeld should be someâ—what 5. Then Paul and Apollos should give increase 6. Then the word of God should be tyed to Elements and sounds and and all that heare the word should beleeve 7 But saith hee hee that is of God heares the word of God thâ—n must Grace prevening prepare us before wee can heare the externall word with fruit 8 Their is one Maister Christ the cheif corner stone and he teacheth the externall man not by externalls but by his Spirit when God teachâ—s as he doth Ephe. 3.5 he needeth no perishing and vanishing thing to helpe him to save us Conspice hic inquit Swnckefeld epist 16. verum doctorem veram doctrinam veritatem ipsam â—ternam quae nullo Caduco sive transitorio in adminiculum sui egeaâ— ut nos salvet 9. If the vocal word did necessarily goe before justiâ—ieing faith then justification should be the work of our hands or not without our helpe But Abraham beleeved God not the word preached 10. Then should man not God lay the first stone in our Iustification and experience teacheth us what a building it is we have an historicall faith and a certaine apprehension and assent of naturall reason form the letter of the word so Saltmarch the Antinomian 146 fr. g. the law is now in the Spirit and in the Gospel for a believer to walke by Now the Spirit and the Gospel is all one to the Antinomian to the Enthusiast Libertines and Swenckfeldians so Saltmarch sayeth Nor is the holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the law of outward commandement Swenckefeld calleth it verbum vocale but by the preaching of faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very law of commandement himself what this Antinomian calles the preaching of faith Swenckefeld calleth verbum substantiale Christ himself not any created thing so doe the Familists teach Rise Reigne er 9. The whole letter of the Scripture say they holdeth for a covenant of works so er 7. er 8. Know that it is most false that sanctification is not now fashioned by the Law of outward Commandement that is by the word externally preached as by an instrument subordinate to the working of the Spirit for his conscience knowes we never ascribe more to the word for more is contrary to the word Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing that is the word of the Gospell externally preached 1 Cor. 1 24 we preach Christ to the Jewes a stumbling block but to the called Christ the power of God and the wisedome of God this preaching of Christ is the preaching of faith but not in the Antinomian sense this is the effectuall working oâ— the Spirit for so Saltmarsh meaneth as his exposition evidenceth for the effectuall working of the Spirit can never be a stumbling to the Iewes then this preaching of Christ and of faith must be outward and externall preaching of the Gospell which instrumentally giveth the Spirit For Gal. 3.2 Paul opposeth the hearing of faith that is the externall hearing of the letter of the Gospell that giveth the spirit instrumentally to the workes of the law or the externall doctrine of the Law that can neither promise to give nor give the Spirit instrumentally for if by the hearing of faith he meane the inward hearing and effectuall working of the Spirit then he saith as much as yee receaved the Spirit by the effectuall receiving of the Spâ—rit and also he must meane that all that heares externally the doctrine of the Gospell as the Galatians did must receive the Spirit whereas Paul clearely makes an opposition between the externall preaching of the Gospell and of the Law otherwise by the externall preaching of the law accompanied by the Spirit we also receive the spirit But let Saltmarsh answer if either now or under the Old Testament true holinesse and sanctificattion was fashioned by the law of outward Commandement without the Spirit in some measure or degree 2 If
sanctification in the Gospell be fashioned without the external preaching of the Gospell an outward commandement if no why excludes he an outward commandement as contrary to the preaching of faith Swenckfeldius and Enthysiasts make an opposition betweene the word preached and the preaching of faith that is the Spirit we make a subordination no opposition 3 whether Saltmarsh or any Antinomian in conscience can say that wee so go on with Pelagians Old Anabaptists and Arminians as to say Sanctification is framed now or at any time by a law of outward commandements the Antinomian Del. who has printed in defence of Anabaptists Arminians and Antinomians teacheth so not we So Del joyneth with Swenckfeld Ser pag. 6 7 8. read the stile words and doctrine of Enthysiasts all along in the serm 11 Swenckfeld said that that is born of the flesh is flesh these that say justifying faith is from externall hearing they teach that the Spirit comes from the carnall letter the heaven is bornâ— of the earth 12 Blessednes comes not from externals nor was Thomas blessed because he saw and beleeved nor Simon Peter because flesh and blood but because the father revealed Christ to them 12 Swenckefeldius taught that the preachers of his time were not sent of God because no man was the better or converted by their preaching So Antinomians say all but themselves are but litteral and carnall teachers 13 Swenckefeldius said that he himselfe preached the Spirit inwardly teaching and that men must live by the rule of the Spirit else they could not be saved so speake Anti. of Gospell reformation of life so Del. ser p. 26 27. 14 Neither Baptisme nor the Supper of the Lord should be Administred till the true doctrine that he taught be preached and be revealed immediately from the substantiall and eternall word Christ without preaching or reading or hearing the word so Del. uniformity examined the worship of the New Testament is onely inward 15 In such dissentions of minds among Teachers the word should not be heard Antinomians say all may be heard sects and opinions are but names and things indifferent 16 The word hath a twofold sense one literall which profiteth nothing another the true and spirituall which only the spirituall do understand 17 We must try the word by the Spirit and not the Spirit by the word so say the Antinomians rise reigne er 61. All doctrines revelations and spirits are to be tryed by Christ the Word rather than by the word of Christ this is against Christs way who when it was a controversie whether he was the sonne of God or no was content that they should Iudge of him and decide the matter by Scripture Joh. 5.39 so 2 are all controversies ended Act. 17.11 Act. 9.11 Act 24.14 15. 1 Cor. 15.3 4. Mat. 22.29.30 31 32 33. Esay 8.20 which were a rule impossible if the scripture have two senses one literall that proves nothing and another spirituall and allegorick as Enthysiasts Antinomians say that none can understand but the spirituall now when Christ and Paul prove the resurrection of the dead and that Christ is the Messiah by the scripture and referres the denyers of these Iewes and Pharisees and Saduces to the scripture to be the Iudge he supposeth the scriptures hold forth a cleare literall sense which these men though not spirituall might understand 2 nor could Christ say yee both know me and whence I am Ioh. 7.27 28. if they could not see any thing of Christ by light of scripture 3 all the murthers whoredomes villanies practised by Muncer T. Becold David George Swenckfeld they fathered on the Spirit leading them without the Scripture or on such an allegorick sense as their uncleane spirit expounded the word so as men know not when they sin when they serve God 17 The preachers not being taught by the immediate teaching Spirit are such as the Lord speaketh of They ran and J sent them not 18 There is a middle reformation to come betweene papists and Lutherans 19 No doctrine of word Sacraments or any externall thing written in the writings of Moses the Prophets or apostles doe conduce to salvation God is to be sought in his naked Majesty in dreames inspirations and revelations of the Spirit 20 Repentance contrition the knowledge of sin is not to be taught out of the Law but by Christ onely How neere Antinomians side with this I leave to the reader 21 The Law is not unpossible but easie to be fullfilled by Grace Antinomians teach that both the persons and workes of beleivers are perfect free of sin then must they be perfectly agreable to the Law Honeyâ—combe c. 3. pag. 25. c 11 12.322 323 324. Towne ass grace pag 76 77. Salt free grace p 140. 22 Our renovation is the very Holy Ghost so Antinomians Rise Reign er 1 2.7 8. 23 Our Righteousnes and iustification is not in the imputed obedience and righteousnes of Christ but in a conformity with Christ in glory by the undwelling Spirit of Christ. 24 Faith and workes iustifie us 25 All beleivers are the naturall sons of God begotten of the essence and nature of God so Familists and Antino teach that we are Christed and Godded 26 There was no remission of sins no righteousnes no entrance â—nto heaven before Christ dyed So say Antinomians under the old Testament there was no inward nor heart reformation no covenant of grace no pacefying of Gods wrath for sin c. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 166 167 168. Honey-combe chap. 11.334 335 336. Del. ser. pag. 2.3 4 5 6 7 8 9. c. CHAP. VI. How the Word converteth TOuching the necessity of the word of God preached for the conversion of sinners against Swenckefeldians Enthysiasts and Antinomians these conclusions we hold premising some considerations 1 The vocall or preached word is the instrument and Organ of the Holy Spirit in our conversion not the author nor efficient thereof 2 The word written or preached is a created thing not the formall object of our faith and affiance nor the objeâ—tum quod but the objectum quo or the interveening meanes or medium of our faith 3 The word as all instruments are must be elevated above its nature to more then a literal impression of Christ beleeved in 4 The writing speaking conveyance of Christ to the soule in the word preached may be humane and literall but the thing signified by the word Christ faith the Image of the second Adam is divine supernaturall and the way of conveyance of it to the soule in regard of the higher operation of the Spirit above the actings and motion of the letter is divine heavenly supernaturall 5 The action of the Holy Ghost in begetting faith may be said to be immediate two wayes 1 as if the word did onely prepare and literally informe the externall man but the Spirit commeth after and in another action distinct from the word infuseth faith this we cannot deny but then the Spirit of
regeneration is not said to worke with the word but a more common operation of God there is which begetteth literall knowledge or some higher illumination 2 the Spirit worketh with the word so as in one and the same act the Spirit opens the heart to heare and receave what is carryed along in the letter of the word and so the Spirit worketh mediately not immediately 6 How in the infusion of the new heart and of the habit of the grace of God in which we are meere patients and put forth no cooperation with God more then the dead doth to quicken it selfe Ephes. 2.1 2. and the withered ground to receave the raine I see not Esai 44.3 4. in regard that though the word goe before and the word may be preached in the meane time yet the act of infusion of the new heart is no morall action of God but as it were physicall and it is a reall action receaved by us by no subordinate literall action or morall apprehension of the minde or act of the will and therefore in this formall act of infusion what the word doth but by way of disposition or preparing I must professe my ignorance though it be most true that faith commeth by hearing and in the very mean time Act. 10.44 whilst Peter yet spake these words the Holy Ghost fel on them which heard the word Then if conversion be taken in congregato vel concreto in the humbling selfe disparing of a sinner and all preparatory acts going before the infused life of Christ and in the first operations flowing from this infused life the word is an instrument of conversion but I cannot see how it is any active or morall instrument in the soules lying under the Lords act of infusion of the life of Christ except yee call it a passive instrument because it perswades not the soule to receeve the new life nor is the soule being a meere patient an apprehending knowing choosing or consenting faculty under this action of omnipotency while the Lord powres in a new heart It is true the word is thus farre the instrument that the Spirit worketh in us the same habit of new life and the same Spirit of grace and supplication that is promised in the word Esa. 44.3 4. Zach. 12.10 Ezeck 36.26 27. and the same Spirit that the Scripture saith Christ by his merits purchased Ioh. 1.16 17 18. Ioh. 12.32 Revel 1.5 Heb. 10.19 20 21 22. 1 Conclusion The word preached is that meane that instrumentally concurreth with the Spirit for begetting of faith Rom. 10.14.17 faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and that he speaketh of the externall and not of the substantiall increated and internall word is cleare ver 14 15 16. he speaketh of such a word as a sent preacher carrieth 2. such glad tydings as messengers on the mountaines bring which is not the Spirit of faith to all that the messengers are sent to 3 It is such a word as he calleth ver 16. a report Now this is not an inward substantiall report or word because all that heareth the father to them the Spirit makes an inward report they come to Christ and beleeve the report Ioh. 6.45 But few or none beleeve this report ver 16. Who hath beleeved our report 1 Cor. 1.23 25. But we preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke to the Greekes foolishnesse But unto them that are called both of Iewes and Greekes Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God then the word externally preached is instrumentally the power of Goâ— and that he speaketh of externall preaching not of the substantiall word or Spirit himselfe is cleare 1 Because the Spirit internally preached is received as the power of God Esay 59 19 20. And a God teaching Spirit but this word of it selfe is not such a Spirit 1 Because the Apostles preach it Men such as the Apostles were doe speake or preach of Christ and of the Spirit but they cannot preach or effectually inpreach to speake so Christ and the Spirit to the hearers for then should they give the Holy Spirit to al those they preach to which both is against scripture and experience Act. 12. Act. 14. Act. 17. and is blasphemous for God onely giveth the Holy Ghost 2 Because the internall and substantiall word preached to the eares internally is effectuall conversion but this preached Christ must be externally preached onely to some to Iewes and Greekes who stumble at Christ and beleeve not 1 Pet. 2. And the same is proved by 2 Cor. 2.15 Wee are unto God preaching the Gospell v. 14 a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish to the one wee are the savour of death unto death to the other the savour of life unto life Now the internall substantiall word is to none a savour of death 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received it noâ— as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that beleeve That is 1 The externall word which yee heard of us 2 It is the instrument of the Spirit Yee received it not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God 3 It s not the internall word for it was not received of all that heard it for ver 14 15 16. the Iewes that heard it received it not 2 Conclusion The word preached of it selfe is not a dead letter as Swenckfeldians say with Antinomians Paul calleth the Law a dead Letter Because it teacheth what we should doe but promiseth not the Spirit of Grace to obey as the Gospell doth And punit delinquentes punisheth eternally delinâ—uâ—â—ts saith Chrysost 2 Cor. 3. hom 7. and Oecumenius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theophylact saith the same Augustine saith the Law makes us know not eschew sinne and the Gospell is not a dead letter of it selfe even as the Letter of it is voyd of the Spirit except by accident in the same sense that it is the savour of death unto death and a rocke of offence to those that stumble at the word But is not may some say the law also by accident and through our sinfull condition a condemning letter aswell as the Gospell and so both because they are externall and literall must be a dead letter I answer not so because the Gospell in the letter and literall sense ofâ—ereth a way or meanes of reconciliation to thoâ—e that beleeve but the Law as the Law in no sense can either offer or give life but in regard that all have sinned the proper use of the Law to all under the Law is to give out a sentence of condemnation in the very externall and literall sense of it If the Law lead as a Paedagogne any to Christ that is now by a
or that because â—raile men that are but earthen pitchers come out bearing this heavenly treasure that we beleeve in the word as in God as if the principall author were the instrument or the Master and Lord the servant For it is the Word of God that is the instrument of conversion not the word God for the substantiall word God is author and the onely finisher of our faith nor doe we any otherwise trust hope in or beleeve the word then as a meane or instrument sanctified of God for so blessed an end God is the onely formall object of our faith and fiduciall recumbency but God cloatheth himselfe in a way of conâ—iscention with his owne word and ordinances for our capacity neither doth it follow because a sinfull man preacheth the word that man layeth the first stone of the new creation and that faith and conversion hath its first rise and spring from man or from the free will of the preacher as Swenckâ—eldians imagine because faith as faith hath no beginning no part of it from the naked act of preaching or from the letter or bare sound of words no more then Lazarus had his soule fetched into his body by the created and vocall sound of those words uttered by Christ-man Lazarus come forth because faith commeth from the word preached tali modo so and so as the winde and breathing of the Holy Ghost goeth along with the vocall and literall aire of words preached by a sinfull man for the soule of Lazarus entered his body by Christs words animated and quickned with the power of the God-head who indeed raised the dead man onely this difference I conceive there is that words and sound of words uttered by Christ were not so much as an active instrument of the raising of dead Lazarus nor was the blowing of Rames horns any active instrument of the falling of the walls of Iericho but at the naked presence of both the dead man was quickened and the walls fell But I should conceive the word preached being in that which it signifieth a divine signe and indeed the word of God as the scripture every where calls it and a reall message from heaven may and I nothing doubt doth contribute an organicall instrumentall active influence to the begetting of faith but ever as it is elevated as it were above it selfe and above the nature and sphere of a meere vocall and audible sound and powered by the Spirit Now I should thinke it but curiosity to inquire how the Spirit and word are united in the working of faith for let those that aske shew the union betweene bread eaten and the nutritive power that turneth bread and transsubstantiateth it into blood and flesh and worketh the last worke which Physitians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or assimulation the very substantiall turning of bread into a peece of the childs hand foot shoulder to cause the parts and members increase and grow to the stature and reall bignesse of a perfect man I shall not thinke that the Spirit entereth into the bodily sound of words and commeth along inclosed in it to the hearers soule and makes him beleeve I rather thinke with learned Pemble that the Spirit quickneth rather the dead man that heareth the word then the dead letter of the word for the Holy Ghoâ—â— never so farre reproached the word of God as to call it a dead letter in the sense of Swenckefeldians Familists and Antinomians whose minde is that word and seales and all ordinances are but the Alphabet to unconverted men as Io. Valdesso saith and so say they of Images and Crucifixes that are as bookes to teach the ignorant and rude but when men are once Iustified called regenerated they have no more need of word and ordinances of oblieging Lawes to lead them awe them teach direct or obliege or command them then a learned man hath need to goe backe to the Catechise and learne the abc and spel and read againe Therefore the word doth but prepare and dispose the outward man say they and when men are perfect as they are being once Iustified and as sinlesse and cleane as Christ honycombe c. 3. pag. 25. Saltmarsh free grace pag. 140 and their sinnes are but seeming and imaginary not really and truly sinnes Saltmarsh free grace 32.142.154 Towne asser grace 39 40. honycombe Chap. 5.47 Den man of sinne pag. 9 10 11. after they need nothing that Man or Angell can doe to them they need no lawes saith Del ser. 26. but these three 1 The law of a new creature 2 The law of the spirit of life that is in Christ 3 The law of Loue not any of these are the written scripture or the preaching of the word Saltmarsh free grace page 240 theâ— beleever is as free from hell law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve that he is so sure in heaven he needeth not preaching written scriptures sacraments praying for forgivenesse repentance faith nor to complaine as Paul doth Rom. 7 of the indwelling of the body of sinne The bright starre c. 11 p. 108 109. tells us that all meanes ordinance light understanding willing thinking are annihilated and nothinged and that the beleever c. 12 beholds God without meanes in this life and so we have no more to doe with the word or to grow in grace and knowledge CHAP. VII Of Revelations and Inspirations AS Swenckefeld and his so Familists and Antinomians now as also the Nicolaitans of which hereafter were all for immediate inspirations revelations without scripture or indeavours or studying or bookes or reading It was observed in New England when Familists grew that especially in the Towne of Boston and in other parts of New England Familists devised such a difference betweene the covenant of workes and of grace especially after a sermon preached by M. Wheelewreight a prime Familist that he that will not renounce saith the author of the story of the rise reigne c. pag. 24 25 his sanctification and wait for an immediate revelation of the Spirit cannot be admitted be he never so Godly and is looked on as an enemy to Christ and he that is already in the Church and will not acknowledge this new light is undervalued Now as touching revelations and inspirations of the Spirit I conceave with all submission to the Learned and Godly 1 There is a twofold revelation one of the letter of the word and Gospell this is nothing but the Lords active uttering of his will and Gospell which was hid before as Ephes. 3.9 10 Ezech. 20.11 12. Hosea 8.12 Rev. 1.19 This is a revelation proper and immunicable to any for God onely did devise the Gospell when neither Men nor Angell could dreame of a way of redemption for lost man and reveeled to Adam that the seed of the woman Jesus Christ should breake the head of the Serpent and dissolve the workes of Satan
of the Holy Ghost and they ought to have read the article of the resurrection Exod. 3.6 in the consequence of it as the Scripture it selfe 2 Paul drawes arguments by good logick and so doth Christ and the Apostles from the scripture it is written it is written and what saith the Scripture And Isaiah saith Hosea saith then arguing by Logick from the old Testament to prove articles of â—aith in the new which is a facultie of reasoning by art acquired by industry and learning is lawfull and necessary for the understanding of the Scripture 3 The Prophets and Apostles almost in every line use logicall reasoning from nature from the cause the effect the consequent and motives from good to convince and rebuke to exhort and stirre up to duties from wrath life reward threatnings promises c. 4 Paul citeth Heathen Poets as Aratus Act. 17.28 to convince the Athenians and Menander 1 Cor. 15.33 to convince the Corinthians and Epimemdes Titus 1.12 to silence the Cretians 5 Our owne language that we understand by education and teaching from the breasts from parents and others we heare speake hath an use of naturall necessity that faith may come by hearing Rom. 10.14 were the Gospel to be preached by the English to the Indians we must make use of arts and tongues 6 In the Bookes of Moses are secrets of Physick true antiquity of tracts of rare historicall providences Exodus a rule of Iustice and righteous lawes Joshua a glasse of holy warre Iudges of Magistrates and Tyrants Samuel Kings Proverbes Ecclesiastes sacred polititicks In Iob use is made of Astronomy c. And Herodotus Iosephus Quintus Curtius Xenophoâ— and other heathen writers conduce not a little to give light to the textuall knowledge of Chronicles Nehemiah Ester Daniel as all those that write of the Babylonish Assyrian and Persian Kingdomes and Empires and the Roman history may in regard of our dulnesse add light to the Prophets and Evangelists Acts and Epistles of Paul in the New Testament so that these Spirits like Mâ—â—hie Becold and Swenckefeld who would have all books burnt except the Bible in regard that humane arts hinder the spirituall understanding of the Scripture declare their madnesse for upon the same ground God should in the conversion of a sinner root out the naturall understanding senses and faculties of soule and body for except they be sanctified and Elevated above their naturall sphere in an actuall illumination they can doe nothing yea and all Bibles translated out of the originalls in Germans Latine Italians French English Slâ—vâ—â—icke Persian and Arabick c. tongues must be burnt for all these translations must be done by singular art and the knowledge of tongues All that can be said on the contrary may be blowen away easily for the naturall sinlesse knowledge of sciences arts tongues are a substraâ—um a foundation to and for the Spirituall knowledge and faith of the mysteries of the Gospel Christ and his disciples knew the art of sowing corne on divers grounds of fishing of buying a field where a Pearle is and this knowledge did not hinder but much contribute to the spirituall knowledge of the mysteries of the Gospel nor is the literall sense of the scripture in the Saints distinct from the Spirituall but it is the same with two sundry lights and evidences as with the same eyes and seeing faculty I read the booke of God in the night with candle light and in day-light with the sun-light then none can say I have for that two divers or contrary Bibles and so the capacity naturall that makes me see and know Jesus to be the saviour of the world literally is heightened indeed with a reall removall of spirituall blindnesse and a reall addition of a new distinct higher supernaturall visive facultie the Spirit of revelation but I see with this new faculty the same Iesus the saviour of sinners not another but with a light and a sun-shine and day-light raying of a farre higher nature then I saw before But this proposition Maries sonne Iesus is the saviour of the world hath no new different sense and meaning nor foundes it another new objective Christ different from that Christ objected before to the literall or naturall visive capacity or humane understanding onely the proposition shines with the same very sense now as before but now it is seene with a higher day-light irradiation and splendor and apprehended with the same naturall literall understanding the same humane vitall and created faculty to which is added a new reall power a new visive heavenly capacity to see the same Iesus in his beauty and glory nor yet get I two naturall understandings nor can the scripture have two senses Obâ—eâ—t 1. 1 Ioh. 2.26 27. Thâ—se things have I written to you concerning them that deceave you but to fence them from this dâ—ceeving he opposeth the anoynting so as they needed not that any man should teach them for the anoynting taught them Now that anoynting did never teach them such tongues and arts 〈◊〉 were humane therefore the Saints had not need of any such learning and yet this anoynting taught all truth and obedience in it also Ioh. 16. Hee shall lead you in all truth ergo no more truth is necessary Ans. 1 Had this man a head to frame a Syllogisme as he bringeth a confused argument it should appeare how weake he is thus he that teacheth us all truth so that we need not humane teaching is a sufficient teacher without all humane teaching of arts and tongues But the anoynting or holy Spirit is such a teacher ergo wee need no other teacher so the old Anabaptists and Enthysiasts I answere to the major he that teacheth us all truth as the onely inward principall and efficacious teacher of all truth immediately and without all instruments and externall meanes so that we need no other externall teacher It is true he is in his kinde a sufficient teacher but the assumption to wit that the anoynting and Spirit teacheth us so without all instruments and externall meanes is most false the Holy Ghost by this reason should immediately and onely in his owne sole and singular person preach to us without so much as speaking in our owne knowne mother tongue and without vocall preaching of pastor or gifted prophet Now Christ who promised the Spirit did also when he ascended on high promise and actually Ephes. 4.12 Give some Apostles and some prophets and some Evangelists and some pastors and teachers 12 for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edefying of the body of Christ. Now the place speaketh not exclusively but comparatively he that teacheth all truth mediately by the ministery of men needeth not any teachers as organes and instruments in the ordinary course he hath set to gather saints by a ministery it is most false for this argument doth with equal strength conclude against all ministery preaching and comming of faith by hearing
up by God according to his promises in the most holy service of God under the obedience of his love The Familists of New England and Antinomians professe all of them are Christed with Christ. The Apostles doe not so extoll themselves Towne Assert of Justifica p. 39. So soareâ—h Keep the Law saith he and works here below on the earth and as Enoch converse in Spirit and walk with God in the alone righteousnesse of Christ apprehended by faith As if a holy conversation and a spirituall walking with God in faith and duties were low base and for men of the earth onely The speciallâ— errors and Heresies holden by H. Nichol. are such as are for the most part either abominably blasphemous or much like to the errors of Anabaptists David-Georgians Swenskfeldians from whence they sprang as have been and shall be God willing cleared to be the same with Libertines and Antinomian errors 1 H. Nâ—cholas challengeth to himselfe that which is proper to Christ Esa 61. Lu 4. that the Spirit of the Lord is on him to preach glad tydings to the poore The Antino Beacon saith that none can be true preachers but they run unsent that run without the Spirit of sanctification 2 H.N. saith c. 1 Evan. not one man Adam sinned and we in him but man from the beginning to this day was disobedient Hence Adam was no one man 2 Wee have no more sinne from the first Adam then by following the sinnes of all men 3 The story of Adam of the tree and fruit is but an allegory Antinomians turne all in allegories Randal serm a sower went out to sow here is a warrant from parables to expone scriptures by allegories all things of nature are sacraments of Gospell mysteries as doe this in rememberance of me 3 H.N. saith c. 1 All that walked not in the forme of Abel according to the manner and ordinance of Seth were not of the right stocke of Seth. Then righteousnesse commeth by personall imitation of Seth not by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. 4 Christ to H. N. is head of Abrahams faith not Abrahams flesh which destroyes his humanity for H. N. applyeth these words the power of the most high shall come on thee and overshadow thee by an allegory to all beleevers which had their discent out of the faith of Abraham partakers of the Godly nature and being and according to the will of God are wholly minded with God so Antinomians as Christ was once made flesh so is he now first made flesh in us ere we be carryed to perfection Del. ser. 17 18 19 20. tells us of two meanes of Gospel-reformation 1 The word dwelling in the flesh reformes the flesh and it dwells in us through faith this word is not the word without us then it is not the scripture word but the word within us Jt sheweth us Christ and changeth us into his image The 2 meanes is the Spirit which God promised long before to powre upon all flesh and so to reforme all flesh the Spirit reformes 1 By taking away all evill out of the flesh as pride â—nvy and all errors and false doctrines for the Spirit burnes up all errors as â—ay and stubble I feare Del give us no more for God manifested in the flesh but this not one word of the Scripture or preached Gospell is once mentioned heare foâ— feare Enthysiasts offend 2 The Spirit reformes by changing the flesh into its owne likenesse as fire changeth every thing into its selfe so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Here I desire M. Del to separate from H. N and give a reason of his faith to those that offend at his doctrine 1 How is the Spirit powred on all flesh and so is all flesh reformed p. 19. l. 20. Is he for universall salvation of all the Scripture speaketh not a word of the heart reformation of all This Devill is going abroad in our times Del speaketh like this wandering Spirit 2 How is the inward word which he carefully distinguisheth from the outward word p. 18. l. 3 4. differenced from the Spirit p. 19. for the inward word is the word made effectuall by the working of the Spirit and he saith the word not the letter without the Spirit which is but the dead law saith he and Spirit are alwayes joyned that is the inward word that is faith wrought by the Spirit as I take it is ever joyned with the Spirit who doubts but the Spirit is ever with the Spirit 3 The Spirit takes all evill out of the flesh what is that out of the man out of the soule and body this is a rare expression 4 How dwells the word in our flesh pag. 18. l. 1. God the substantiall word the sonne of God dwells in our flesh that is personally in the nature of man Ioh. 1.14 why does Del speake with hereticks and not explaine himselfe 5 How does the inward word change us into the image of Christ p. 18. he hath not told us of the Spirit all this while p. 19. which only changeth us into the image of Christ. 6. How doth the Spirit change the flesh into its owne likenesse by flâ—sh yee meane not corruption so the scripture Rom. 7. Rom. 8. Gal. 5.17 and in many places takes the word flesh Now the Spirit maketh not corruption and sinne spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. then by flesh yee meane the fabrick of the nature of man soule and body Why speaketh not Del with protestant divines and calleth it the mortification of the old man and the vivification of the new but he speakes with H. N. and puts us to request him for the truths sake to expone what a God manifested in the flesh and what a word dwelling in the flesh he acknowledgeth for H.N. grammer rules his pen and tongue not the Holy Ghosts 5 To H. N. Every Godly man partaker of the being of God and Spirit of love is God incarnate and Christ and Christ is not any one man the son of Mary but the condition of all men beleeving and loving and Christ is no where else saith Theo. Ger. p. 22. but he is the same man 6 Gods being is love it selfe The damned apostate should acknowledge his being to be some other thing then love onely as Moses doth Exod. 34.6 The Lord strong gracious slow to anger c. 7 There is no diety belonging to God but love of which mortall men doe pertake in this life so H. N The Lord hath Godded me with God in his Godly being with the Spirit of his love 8 By our obedience of love we become sonnes 9 Love is faith working and doing is faith Whereas faith worketh love and obedience as the cause of love saith the scripture Iam. 2. Heb. 11. 10 Obedience of love and misliking of sinne bringeth us unto the being of Christ cleare
be sweetly handled and ought not to be terrified with examples of Gods wrath but Paul teacheth another thing 2 Tim. 2.3 when he saith The Scripture is profitable to rebuke to correction So Saltmarsh Crisp Den Del Town Randel preach a honey Gospel and a short cut to heaven and exclude all gall and vinegar from the law Let 's not fall to the madnes of Antinomians who remove the law out of the Church as if they were all holy that are in the Church the world loves such teachers and say preach to us pleasant things Antinomians teach that all sinnes are simple taken away and are not to be rebuked and that because they are pardoned and damnation is removed and sin is nothing so Honey-combe c. 3. p. 23. Saltm free grace 140. Towne asser gr 71.72 Beleevers are as cleane from all sinnes as Christ or the glorified Saints pardoned sin is no sin God cannot see adulteries to be sinnes in them 2 Conclusion Luther saith for justification the law is unpossible but it s given to show sin to worke wrath and to make the conscience guilty But lay aside the matter of justification saith he no man can too highly commend good workes commanded of God and Its necessary that Godly teachers presse as diligently the doctrine of good workes as of faith Satan is angry at both and resisteth with all his strength both k Faith onely is not sufficient and yet only faith justifieth for if it be true faith it obtaineth the spirit of love This Spirit fullfilleth the law and obtaineth the kingdome of heaven Except faith be without the least good workes it justifieth not yea it is not faith it is impossible that faith can be without assiduous and great good workes Faith justifieth not as our worke but as a worke of God for the promise is a worke of God not our worke in which we doe or give something to God but in which we receave something from God and that through his mercy Thou holdest in thine hand seeds of divers kinde but I aske not what seeds are conjoyned with these or these seeds but what is the proper vertue of every seed in this case shew plainly what faith it 's alone doth in justification but not with what other vertues it is conjoyned faith it alone apprehendeth the promise beleeveth God promising and puts to its hand and receaveth something that God promiseth this is the proper worke of faith only Love hope patience have objects about the which they worke and other bonds within which they consist for they embrace not the promise but fulfill the commandements So Luther in the matter of justification putteth reproach on good workes just as Paul Phil. 3. maketh all his priviledges and his very workes of righteousnesse that he doth by the grace of Christ dung and losse in the comparison of imputed righteousnesse Workes saith he cannot be taught except yee hurt faith seeing faith and workes in the matter of justification are extreamely contrary so that the doctrine of works must necessarily be a doctrin of Devils and a departure from faith Pernitiosi Doctores sunt qui hodie nescio quibus occasionibus adducti contendunt legem in ecclesiâ non praedicandam Tu legem non doceres ubi verus legis populus est scilicet avari supeâ—bi adulteri usurarii Idololatrae In Antinomorum dogmate erat haec propositio sigâ—is esset adulter tantum ut crederet se habitu rum Deum propitium Sed qualis quaeso Ecclesia in quâ tam horribilis vox sonat faciendum discrimen erat docendum quod adulteri sâ—u peccatores duplices sunt quidam qui agnoscunt adulterium seâ— pâ—ccatum suum alii securè indulgent Quomodo predicatio legis potest as debet ex Ecclesiâ ejici nonne simul excludis timorem Dei maximam partem operum Dei Luth. tom 2. in Ge. Antinomi novi isti prophetae contendunt homines tractandos suaviter nec terrendos irae divinae exâ—mplis sed diversum Paulus dicet 2 Tim. 2.3 Vbi dicet scripturam utilem ad objurgandum ad castigandum Ne in Antinomorum insaniam inâ—idamus qui legem ex Ecclesia tollunt quasi vero in ecclesia ommes siâ—t sancti mundus quidem tales doctores amat sicut apud Hierem. dicunt loquerâ— nobiâ— placentia Antino docent omnia peccata sublata nec arguenda esse nec homines terrendos lege pescatum esseremissum nibil damnationis igitur peccatum est nihil et prorsus sublatum Lex non tantum non est necessaria ad justificationem sed plane inutilis et impossibilis sed data est ut peccatum ostendat iram operetur hoc est conscientiam ream faâ—it Extra causam iustificationis nemo potest bona opera a Deo praecepta satis magnifice praedicare Aeque necessarium est ut pij doctores tam diligenter urgeant doctrinam de bonis operibus quám doctrinam de fide Satan enim utrique sensus est et acerrimé resistit Non sufficit sola fides et tamen sola fides iustificat quia si vera est impetrat spiritum charitatis sic legem implet et regnum Dei consequitur fides nisi sit sine ullis etiam mini mis operibus non iustificat impossibile est fidem esse sine assiduis et magnis operibus Fides justificat non tanquam opus nostrum sed tanquam Dei opus promissio enim non est nostrum opus cum nos Deo facimus aut damus aliquid sed accipimus aliquid a Deo idque tamen per ipsius miserecordiam Texes manu varia semina non autem quero ergo quae cum quibus conjuncta sint sed quae cuiusque propria virtus hic aperâ—e die quid faciat sola fides non cum quibus virtutibus conjuncta fit sola enim fides apprehendit promissionem credit promittenti Deo Deo porrigenti aliquid manum â—â—mâ—vet et id accipit hoc proprium solius fidei opus est charitaâ— â—pes patientia habent alias materias circa quas versaâ—tur habent alios limites intra quos consistant non enim amplectuntur promissionem sed mandata exequuntur Opus non potest doceri nisi laedas fidem cum fides opera in re justificationis extreme adversantur ita a fit ut doctrina operum necessario sit doctrina daemoniorum et discessio a fide Luther speaketh so of Good workes only in the matter of justification But our Antinomians speake so of the whole course of sanctification in order to heaven and as they are the way to the Kingdome not the cause of the crowne as both they follow the person already justified and as they goe before him who is yet to be justified for Crispe saith vol 1. ser. 4 pag. 89. But withall I must tell you that all
doth good works in the believer then the new man either doth thâ—se good works contrary to the law which is non-sense for to be mercifull sober just true chast are agreable not contrary to the law or the new man doth good workes without the law and so without the word of either Law or Gospell this is will-service to God and separateth the Spirit from the word and is a high way to legittimate murther adulteries paricides under the veil of the Spirits working and leading without the word if the new man worke according to the law then is the law a rule and what the new man doth according to a ruling law he doth it ex debito out of obligation then must the new man be under this law and obligation as a rule nor can it be said that the flesh doth good workes for Paul saith in his flesh there dwelleth no good nor can it be said the new man worketh not according to the law but according to the Gospel because the Gospel as distinguished from the Law sheweth us credâ—nda non facâ—â—nda what we should beleeve not what we should doe 4 the new man worketh by love the flesh worketh not by love but love is the fulfilling of the law Ro. 1â— 8 9. Ga. 5.14.18.19 24. Ga. 6.2 thâ—n must the new man be under the debt of love and so under the law as an obleiged rule and to this Luther â—eâ—reth witnesse Sponte faciunt quod lex requirit fide enim Spiritum receperunt qui non siâ—it eoâ— esse otiosos si caro resistit Spiritu ambulent Sic Christianus implet legem fide Christus enim perfectio legis est ad salutem omni credenti fâ—ris operibus et remissione peccatorum intus But our Antinomians meane that there is no indwelling sinne in beleevers they are as cleane as Christ from all sinne as the glorified in heaven that God can see no sin in beleevers because there is no sin in them he cannot be displeased with them for sinne because it is not forgiven sinne is no sin it hath no being before God it s but a seeming sin not really and to faith 3 But Antinomians as Towne asser pag 77 78. Salt free grace pag. 140 44 45. Eaton Hony-com c. 11.322 teach that all the naturall civill and religious workes of beleevers as well as their persones are made perfect and conforme to Gods law then Christ cannot bee absent in any measure nor weakely present as Luther saith nor have they need of the paedagogie of the law to make way to Christ. Beleevers of their own accord doe what the Law râ—quireth for by faith they have receaved the Spirit that suffereth them not to be idle if the flesh resist they walke in the Spirit so a Christian fulfilleth the Law of God by faith for Christ is the end of the Law for salvation to every one that beleeveth he fulfilleth the law without by good works and remission of sins within 2 Luther Meaneth that the flesh the asse in beleevers truly sinneth and violateth the Law and bringeth the beleever under condemnation if God would enter into judgement with them so as God seeth sinne adultery in David to be sinne denying of Christ in Peter to be sinne and hateth it and is displeased with it and beleevers have carnem peccatricem a sinning sinne in them Luther Tom. 2. c. 18. fol. 119 pride avarice murmuring against God and in so farre as they have these in them Christ is not in them To 4. fo 114. 3 Luther in these words expresly saith the justified man is not perfect nor are his workes perfect because the sinne of them is pardoned quatenus ista avaritia libido superbia c. adsunt Christus abest aut si adest iâ—firme adest hic opus est adhuc paedagogo qui fortem asinum carnem excerceat et vexet in so farre as there is sinne in the beleever Christ is absent or if he be present he is weakely present c. and hath need of the paedagogie of the law 3 Conclusion Taking the Law simply as the Law and an instrument of the covenant of workes exacting by Law-compulsion perfect obedience without a Mediator and that under the strictest penalty of eternall wrath for the least breach as it is opposed to the Gospell which is a milder King and taking the conscience not in its latitude as it is in both the beleever and the unbeleever but as it is in the beleever renewed and withall troubled and terrifyed with the sense of sinne so the Law as Luther saith is abrogated and hath no dominion over the renewed man or the renewed conscience to condemne it but only over the old man and the sinning and lusting flesh to chase the beleever to a more strict closing with Christ and arguing and convincing him of too reall and true sinning not of seeming and imaginary offending against a Law as Antinomians dream so is Luther to be taken Lex justo non est posita sie enim vivit ut nullà lege opus habeat quae eum admoneat urgeat â—ogat â—ed sine ullà coactione legis sponte facit quae lex exigit Idâ—o lex non potest accusare reos agere credentes in Christum nec enim conscientias perturbare terret quidem accusat sed Christus fide apprehensus aâ—igit â—am cum suis terroribus minis Itaque lex iis simpliciter abrogata est non igitur habet jus accusandi eos Sponte enim faciunt quod lex requirit Luther ingrediendum est igitur Regia vià ut neque legem plaâ—e rejiciamus neque plus ei tribuamus quam â—portet Luther Ante Christum lex est sancta post Christum est mors Ideo ubi Christus venit justificans impium nihil simpliciter scire debemus de lege nisi quatenus imperium habet in carnem quam coercet premit Luther lex etiam dedecalogi sine fide in Christum est mortifera non quod lex mala sit sed quod justificare non possit quia plâ—â—e contrarium habet effectum Luther Legis câ—geâ—tia condâ—mnantis proprium officium est nos reos facere humiliare occidere adinferâ—um dâ—ducere omnia nobis auferre sed illo fine ut justificemur non ergo simpliciter occidit sed ud vitam occidit Luther Dominetur saâ—e lex in corpus veterèm hominem is sit sub legâ— hâ—ic praescribat lex quid facere quid perferre debet cubile enim in quo Christus sâ—lus quiescere dâ—rmire debet non contaminet id est novum hominem nullo suo usu aut officio perturbet Luther Fatemur justis non esse pâ—sitam legem quatenâ—â— justâ— sunt spiritu vivunt sed quatenus in câ—rne sunt corpus peccati habent esse sub lege facere
against the flesh in some more in some lesse The time of grace is when the heart is erected and saith why art thou cast downe O my soule c. Hee that knowes this art well is deservedly a Divine I and those like me know scarse the first elements thereof The more godly any is the more he feeles this battle When I was a Monk I thought my heaven gone so often as I felt the concupiscence of the flesh I assay'd much I confessed every day but in vaine while I understood Paul saying The flesh lusteth against the Spirit then I was not so afflicted I thought then as now Martin even thou though godly shalt not want sin and this battle despaire not but fight then thou art not under the Law Staupicius said I have vowed a thousand times to be godlier but I keep not I le vow no more c. Luther That which is truely sin against the Law the Law cannot accuse as sin in the godly Luther Sin that is pardoned is broken through confidence of mercy that it condemne not or accuse not yet because of the flesh it springs up and warres in the flesh Beware to think little or much of the reliques of sin for so the purger the holy Spirit is lightly esteemed The reliques of sin remaine in us which need daily pardon All the beleevers sinnes are pardoned and covered but not yet purged so much pride hatred lust c. yea inward blots unbeleefe impatience murmuring remaine in us The reliques of sin remain in our flesh even when wee are justified least we should be idle that wee may have exercises of godlinesse Sin as Augustine speaks remaineth in us actually and in guilt it passeth away that is the thing it self that is truely sin is both pardoned and tollerated by God and the remnant of it remaines in the flesh and is not close dead except that by Christ the Serpents head is bruised yet his tongue moveth and his taile threatens a stroake What you will say ought not the ten Commandements to bee kept or if they be kept is not that our righteousnesse I answer wee will performe and keepe the ten Commandements but with a large that is with a truly Evangelick dispensation and distinction because we receive only the first fruits of the Spirit and the sighs of the Spirit remaine in our heart also our flesh with the lusts and concupiscence that is the whole tree the whole body of sin in its nature and being say Antinomians what they will with the fruits thereof remains this is the cause why the Law can never be perfectly kept Luther does most excellently deliver the differences of Law and Gospell of which Antinomians are altogether ignorant Luther calleth the Law a letter a dead a condemning letter not as Antinomians say because in the Gospel as Del saith The word and the Spirit are alwayes conjoyned and therefore Christ saith the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and carry Spirit with them which the Law doth not but Luther meaneth that the Law as the Law and Covenant of workes hath nothing at all of the Spirit but as a pedagogue to Christ it hath the Spirit conveying it in the hearts of the elect and the Gospel as the Gospel promiseth and hath conjoyned with it the Spirit not alwayes not when preached to Capernaim as Del citeth ignorantly the text Joh. 6. not when preached to Pharisees but when preached to the elect and not alwayes not when their hearts are hardned Mark 6.52 Mark 8.16 17. but when God is pleased to open their hearts and effectually to concurre with the word of the Gospel For Luther saith what ever revealeth sinne wrath and death does the office of the Law whether in the Old or New Testament according to Luther the Gospel may act the Laws part on a hardned hearer and so it hath not the Spirit alwayes accompanying it and the Law when it is made a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ carryeth the Spirit with it but Antinomians mean no other thing but that the Gospel is the very holy Spirit himself A most absurd Doctrine the Gospel is the word of grace the Holy Spirit is God making the word of grace effectuall Luther The Evangell is a word both of power and grace while it beats on the ears within powres in the Spirit But if it powre not in the Spirit a hearing man differeth not from a deafe man Then the Gospel is sometimes without the Spirit as well as the Law Except the doctrine of faith by which the heart is purified and justified be revealed all teaching of all commands is literall and the tradition of Fathers The Law teacheth what is your debt and what you want Christ giveth what you should doe and what you should have Augustine saith the Law of works saith doe what I command the law of faith saith to God grant Lord what thou commandest and again what the Law of works commandeth by threatning that the Law of faith obtaines by beleeving the people of the Law is hauty the people of Faith sighes for pardon Every law especially Gods Law is a word of wrath the power of sin the law of death the Gospel is the word of grace life salvation the word of righteousnesse and peace It is a wonder and unknown to the world to teach Christians to be ignorant of the Law and to live so before God as if there were no Law For except thou be ignorant of the law and conclude in thy heart there is no law no wrath but onely grace and mercy in Christ Jesus thou cannot be saved for by the law is the knowledge of sin by the contrary so the law and works must be pressed on the unbeleeving world as if there were no Gospel promise no grace Luther The Gospel is a preaching of Christ that he pardons sin gives grace justifies and saves sinners Whereas there are Commandements in the Gospel they are not Gospel but expositions of the law and consequences of the Gospel Evangelium verbum virtutis gratiae simul est dum aures pulsat intus Spiritum infundit Quod si Spiritum non infundit nihil differt audiens â surdo Luther Nisi doctrina â—idet quâ cor purificatur justificatur reveletur omnis omnium praeceptorum eruditio Literalis paterna traditio Lex docet quid debeas quo careas Christus dat quod facias habeas Augustinus dicit lex factorum dicit homini fac quod jubeo Lex autem fidei dicit Deo da quod jubes iterum quod lex factorum minando imperat hoc lex fidei credendo impetrat Luther Lex quae cunque presertim divina est verbum irae virtus peccati lex mortis Evangelium verò est verbum gratiae vitae salutis verbum
justitiae salutis Res mira mundo inaudita Docere Christianos ut discant ignorare legem utque sic vivant coram Deo quasi penitus nulla lex sit nisi enim ignoraveris legem in corde tuo statueris nullam esse legem iram Dei tantum graciam misericordiam propter Christum non potes salvus fieri E contra in mundo sic urgeri lex opera debent quasi prorsus nulla sit promissio gratia Evangelium est predicatio De Christo quòd remittat peccatum donet gratiam justificet salvet peccatores Quod autem praecepta in Evangelio reperiuntur ista non sunt Evangelium sed expositiones apendices Evangelii Luther meaneth that as the Gospel is distinguished from the Law and containeth the Doctrine of justification by free grace without works so the precepts of good works are not Gospel-precepts but otherwise taking the Gospel in its latitude it confirmeth and establisheth the law and commandeth the same works of sanctification which the Law commandeth 7. Conclusion And whereas Luther calleth the Law a dead letter as the Gospel is a saving word he hath not the same meaning with Antinomians to exclude all outward commands to cry downe the Scriptures and the written Law and Gospel and turne the Gospel in the Spirit and to remove all outward ordinances word Sacraments praying and make faith all our worke and the Spirit of life that is in Christ all our Law as Del and Saltmarsh and other Antinomians doe and as Theologia Germanica doth and other Familists teach for Luther aimeth highly to extoll Scripture as you may read in Luther tom 1.166 to 1.252.531 to 2.22.237.310 to 2. in Genes c. 17. fol. 85. and to 2. in Gen. c. 19.143 I hate my own bookes often I wish they may perish for feare they take the readers and draw them from reading of the Scripture to 3. in Genes f. 45. c. 24. It s a common proverbe Princes letters should be thrice read so farre more Gods letters Vel millies legendae should be a thousand times read and whereas Antinomians and Familists are all for allegories Luther is not so The literall sense of the Scriptures is the whole substance of Christian faith and divinity which only carrieth a man out in tentation Allegories are empty speculations and the froath of Scripture An allegory is a faire whore that cannot but be loved for the present by idle men that are not tempted Only the historicall sense doth rightly and solidly instruct fight defend conquer edifie Luther Literalis sensus scripturae sâ—lus tota est fidei Theologiae Christianae substantia qui in tentatione solus subsistit Luther Allegoriae sunt inanes speculationes tanquam spuma sacrae Scripturae Est allegoria tanquam formosa meritrix quae ita blanditur hominibus ut non possit non amari praesertim ab hominibus otiosis qui sunt sine tentatione Luther Historicus sensus rectè solidè erudit pugnat defendit vincit aedificat And Luther acknowledgeth a literall sense of the Law Luther Spiritualis intelligentia legis est ea quâ scitur lex requirere Spiritum nos carnales convincere literalis ea quâ putatur imò erratur legem posse impleri operibus viribus nostris citra Spiritum gratiae The Spirituall understanding of the Law is that by which the law is known to require the Spirit and to convince us that are carnall and that is the literall meaning of the Law by which men think yea erroneously imagine the law may be fulfilled by works our strength without the Spirit of grace Then to Luther the literall knowledge of the Law or the old letter of the Law is the false sense of the Law that we can be justified by works and Luther never condemneth Law or Gospel because written and in outward commandements as Antinomians doe And againe the law without the Spirit as also the Gospel is literall and legall to Luther Lex litera est sive scribatur sive dicatur sive intelligatur donec ametur The law is a letter either writen spoken or understood till it be loved this is not a work of the teaching Law but of justifying faith converting soules It is true Luther holdeth that all commandements of law and Gospel are then sweet and Christs yoke easie when the Spirit concurreth to make them sweet but neither doth this cry down the Scriptures nor make the Spirit the only obleiging rule as Del Town Saltmarsh Crisp doe Luther Ita dulcescunt praecepta Dei quando non in libris tantum sed in vulneribus dulcissimi salvatoris legenda intelligimus Luther Duplex est lex una Spiritus fidei quâ vivitur Deo victis peccatis impletâque lege altera lex literae operum quâ vivitur peccato nunquam impletâ lege per legem enim suscitatur odium legis sed per fideÌ„ infunditur dilectio legis Luth. tom 4.88 Tu urges servum hoc est scripturam eam non totam sed locos de operibus Ego urgeo dominum Christum qui est Rex Scripturae qui est factus mihi meritum pretium justitiae salutis Then the law without Christ is the letter of bondage and fear Lex literae lex spiritus differunt sicut signum signatum sicut verbum res Ideo obtentâ re jam signo non est opus Itaque neque justo lex est posita habito enim solo signo docemur rem ipsam quaerere Luther So the Commandements of God become sweet when we understand them to be read not onely in books then as written they are sweet but also in the wounds of the most sweet Saviour Luther There is a twofold law one of the Spirit and faith by which we live well to God sin being subdued and the law fulfilled The other the law of the Letter and of works by which we live to sin the law never being fulfilled but with a fained fulfilling For by the law the meere letter of the law without faith or grace is stirred up a hatred of the Law but by faith is infused a love of the law The Law of the letter and the law of the Spirit differ as the signe and the thing signified as the word and the thing the when the thing is obtained there is no need of the signe So there is no law to the just man but having only the signe we are taught to seek the thing it self This expression of Luther with another in the same Tome to wit The justified man ought nâ—t to live holily but hee doth live holily gave occasion to Antinomians to dream but it s but a dream that Luther is theirs as if Luther had been of their minde that the justified is under no commanding power of the law and
that being once justified and having obtained the Spirit they are not obliged by any obligation of a command involving sin in case of disobedience to either read heare or meditate in the Scriptures but are so freed from the signe having obtained the thing that they are not under the letter of law or Gospel written or preached or under any outward command or Ordinance or Law or Sacrament or sin or obligation at all but are led by a free arbitrary Spirit separated from all letter of the word A vain dream For Luther holdeth the letter of the Law to be an erroneous false and wicked seeking of righteousnesse by the works of the Law and a living to sin and from the oldnesse of the letter in this sense we are freed by the Spirit of faith and Luther explaineth himselfe when hee saith Obtentare jam signo non opus having obtained the Spirit we need not the letter He meaneth nothing lesse then when we have received the Spirit we need not the written Scriptures or the Commandement or any outward Ordinances nor any commanding Sure Sathan devised that sense it came never in Luther never in Pauls minde but he meaneth having obtained the thing that is the Spirit we need not the signe that is the letter of the Law only without the Spirit now the letter of the Law only commandeth perfect and exactly absolute obedience under the paine of eternall damnation But Luther explaineth himselfe in the very next words Ideo obtenta re Spiritu jam signo non opus Itaque neque justo lex ost posita What is that Luther to 4. fol. 178. Lex justo non est posita sic enim justus vivit ut nullâ lege opus habeat c. He so liveth that hee hath not need of the Law to teach and command without Christ that he must performe absolutely pâ—rfect obedience to the Law otherwise he is eternally condemned this is the letter of the Law for the just man is in Christ. Ideo Lex saith Luther there non potest accusare reos agere credentes in Christum the Law cannot accuse and condemne beleevers in Christ in the same sense saith Luther to 1.451 Justus non debet bene vivere the justified man ought not to live holily according to the letter of the absolute commanding Law enjoyning obedience under paine of eternall condemnation for faith looseth him from this debet and from this Law debt yet vivit bene hee liveth holily and he ought to live holily in an Evangelick sense and that this is Luthers minde is cleare the just man is loosed from that Law that the unjust and beleever is under as Luther saith in the same place Injustus debet bene vivere Now the beleever being under the Law he is a full debter to pay active and passive obedience to the brim he owes in a manner as much as Christ paid to the Law 2. Luther saith in the same place Hoc totum urget c. God presseth all this that we seeke not a letter-righteousnesse that is righteousnesse by the workes of the Law for the Law in its letter requireth absolute obedience under the paine of death But Christs intention sense is not that the â—etter of the Law Cursed be he that obeyeth not in all that is written in the Law to doe it shall stand against the beleever but that the spirituall sense shall stand that the beleever shall bee cursed in his head Christ suffering for him and that he shall fulfill the Law not in the letter that is perfectly and compleatly for so the old letter is now out of date and passeth away to the beleever but in the Spirit that is an Evangelick obedience to the Law 8. Conclusion Antinomians hold that a justified man is perfect and free from sin both in person and works as if he were in heaven and that the naturall civill and religious works of beleevers are made perfect in the sight of God Then must they perfectly keep the Law and Christ must make our good works exactly conforme to the Law what can hinder us then to be justified by works Randal the Antinomian and Familist said These are ever learning and never come to the knowledge of the truth who say That perfection is not attainable in this life So Bullinger l. 1. c. 8. tells of the fourth sort of Anabaptists in his time that said they could not sinne and the Church was without spot and wrinckle they left out in the Lords prayer Forgive us our sinnes and said we are justified by workes and could keep the Law perfectly Sure Luther denyes the beleevers to be perfect in this life Say not I am perfect I cannot fall but be humble and fear thou that stands to day mayst fall to morrow Luther So is the life of a Christian that he who hath begun may seem to have nothing therefore Paul saith I beleeve not that I have apprehended Phil. 3. because nothing is more pernitious to a faithfull man then that presumption as if he had apprehended it and there were no need to seeke so many make defection and whether through security and negligence So Bernard to stand in the way of God is to goe backe then to him that is be-back then to him that is begun to be a Christian this remaineth to esteem himself not a Christian but to seek to be a Christian. A Christian is not at his end but in his way that he may glory with Paul I am not but I desire to be and as many of us as are perfect let us remaine in this rule then he that is a Christian is no Christian that is he that beleeveth he is made a Christian when he is to be made a Christian we endevour toward heaven we are not in heaven so he is already in heaven who indevours toward heaven because God counts him to be in heaven woe to him that is wholly renewed that is who beleeveth he is renewed Then woe to Towne Saltmâ—rsh for these that are as free from sin as Christ must be perfect Luther The minde of man when it is in temptation and danger with difficulty rests on this consolation for thus it doth perpetually complaine What shall be done when shall it be done where shall it be done I answer then wait on wait on if it be longer deferred and the mind ask againe when shall it be say thou I have no other advice but that thou indure and wait on longer one two three years he that commeth will come and will not â—arry Luther Ne dicas ego perfectus sum non possum labi sed humiliare et time ne hodie stans cras cadas Luther Sic est vita Christiana ut qui caeperit sibi videatur nihil habere sed tendit pergit ut apprehendat unde Paulus non arbitror me apprehendisse Phil. 3. quia re vera nihil pernitiosius est homini fideli
sense but to faith and the promises for the unrenewed part never told us good news of our selves our Spirituall estate or of Christ except it speak truth as the Deviâ—l speaketh to deceive and to render us secure sluggish haughty proud vaine but Antinomians say all the murthers and adulteries of beleevers are sins onely in our sense that is in the apprehension of our unrenewed part not to the light and judgement of faith now so Antinomians follow sense But 1. I should as soon beleeve the Devill saying that the adultery of a beleever is no sin as beleeve sense that is the inditement of flesh and the unrenewed part it is true the devill can say truely as the flesh also the adultery of a beleever is a sin that actually condemnes for ever to hell and argueth the committer thereof to bee in nature not in Christ which is a lye both in the matter and specially in the end to cause a beleever despaire 2. The sense and apprehension of a beleever that saith adultery in him is no sin because it was pardoned before it was committed is as false as the Devill Now the light of faith saith the contrary the Word of God saith adultery in justified David is sin but the inference and logick of the flesh is not to be beleeved therfore David is not in Christ and so farre sense is not to be beleeued 3. Antinomians know no sense but the sense and inditement of the lying flesh which they teach men to beleeve when it saith falsely that the adultery of a beleever is no sin now no whorish mother will call her own childe a Bastard and it s no wonder that the flesh especially in the fleshly Antinomian plead for the Devill and sin but sense is taken in another meaning in the Scripture for the spirituall knowledge and apprehension of the Spirit as Heb. 5.14 The strong in Christ have their senses exercised to discerne both good and ill so the use of the spirituall sense is spoken of Cant. 2.3 I sate down under his shadow with great delight and his fruite was sweet in my mouth Cant. 1.3 Because of the savour of thy good oyntments thy name is as anoyntment powred out therefore the Virgins love thee Joh. 6.45 All that have heard and learned of the Father come to mee Here is the actuall exercise and use of the spirituall and renewed sense which we are to believe no lesse then faith and what this sense indyteth that the Holy Spirit in us indyteth and teacheth and that we are to beleeve Luther never willeth us to close our eares and to hear nothing that this sense saith to us 12 Conclusion Luther speaketh pathetickly of the slavery and impotency of our free-will by nature but no wayes to favour Antinomians and Familists who would have us blocks and stones in all wee doe and not to pray but when the Spirit acts us immediately Man cannot naturally desire God to be God for he would have himselfe to be God and God to be no God Non potest homo naturaliter velle DeuÌ„ esse Deum imo vellet se esse Deum Deum non esse Deum Luther in regard that the efficacy and successe of free-will as of all second causes is from God depresseth the creature to heighten God Tom. 3.103 Deus labore nostro utitur sâ—u larvâ quadam sub quâ benedicit nos sua largitur ut fidei sit locus God useth our labour as a shadow or cypher under which there is place for faith Luther meaneth of imperated acts of the will flowing from the corruption of a naturall man desiring to be above a Law and without God that he may sin without being awed of Justice or of a God but there is a naturall inclination going before acts of will and reason by which a naturall man desires the being of God in so farre as he desires his own being that he may subsist in God if we suppose reason to bee in no shadow we cannot think it naturally and simply would desire that the body on which it depends were just nothing or that the rayes of the Sunne would wish the Sun to be turned into pure nothing or the streames that the fountaine were nothing Luther The will of every man would desire there were not a law if it were possible and that it selfe were altogether free grace is necessary to friend the law and the will and the Gospel Free-will since the fall by a subjective power can be carryed to good by an active power ever to ill nor could the wills active but only its subjective power stand even before the fall or promove into good Luther Free-will is meerly passive in every act that is called willing because the will is nothing except it be pulled drawn moved which drawing having influence on the members and strength either of soule or body is the wills activity and no other as the drawing of the Saw cutting the wood is to the Saw meerly passive from the Sawer nor does it conferre any thing to the drawing by way of co-operation but onely being drawn it workes on the tree being more drawn then drawing which Sawing is called the work of the Saw with the Sawer when yet it meerly suffers Luther Voluntas cujuslibet mallet si fieri posset esse nullam legem se omninò liberam necessaria est mediatrix gratia quae conciliet legem evangelio voluntati Liberum arbitrium post peccatum potest in bonum potentiâ subjectivâ in malum vero activâ semper nec enim in statu innoceÌ„tiae potuit stare activa sed subjectiva potentia nedum in â—onum proficere Liberum arbitrium est merè passivum in omni actu suo qui velle vocatur quia voluntas non nisi rapitur trahitur movetur qui tractus redundans in membra vires seu animae seu corporis est ejus activitas nulla alia sicut tractus serrae secantis lignum ' est serrae merè passivus a sectore nec ad tractum suum quicquam cooperatur sed tantum tracta jam in lignum operatur impulsa magis quam impellens quae serratio opus ejus cum serratore dicitur cum tamen merè patiatur It is cleare that Luther makes us not blocks and stones in beleeving praying or other supernaturall works as if after our conversion we were mere patients and ought not to pray but when the winde of the Spirit bloweth faire upon the flowers and the Garden Or as if the person of the Holy Ghost and Christs grace were the onely formall efficient cause and principle in all supernaturall works and we truncks and stones and not to be rebuked as slothfull servants in sins of omission or commission Luther saith the contrary To. 2. in Gen. c. 24. f. 232. Antinomoi docent simpliciter omnia peccata sublata nec arguenda esse nec homines terrendos lege Antinomians say simply
all sins are taken away and are not to be rebuked nor are men renewed to be terryfied by the Law for Luther 1. speaks comparatively and denies not all subordinate activity to renewed free-will after conversion In every good work the Sons of God are rather acted upon then doe act In omni opere bono potius aguntur quam agunt filii Dei Then Luther meanes that they act but grace rather acts upon them for To. 3. in Gen. in cap. 28. fo 82. Luther saith there is a twofold holinesse in us one imputed by which we are sanctified by the Word and is perfect another by which wee are holy by our work and conversation which is unperfect The other holinesse is of works it is charity that makes us acceptable to God there not onely God speaks to me but I study to follow God speaking When I was a Monk often I desired that happinesse to see a godly man in life and conversation in the mean time I dreamed of an Eremite that abstained from meat and drink and fed on rootes and cold water but they are holy who are holy with a passive not an active holinesse if every man doe his duty by rule according to his calling and obey not the flesh and in the Spirit suppresse the desires and lusts thereof Altera sanctitas operum est charitas gratum faciens ibi non solum Deus loquitur sed studeo ego sequi loquentem Deum Ego Monachus saepe ex animo optabam eam faelicitatem mihi contingere ut possim videre conversationem vitam alicujus sancti bominis Interim somniabam talem sanctum qui in Eremo agens abstineret a cibo potu victitaret tantum radiculis herborum aquâ frigidâ sancti sunt sanctitate passivâ non activâ si unusquisque ex praescripto verbi Dei faciat officium in vocatione suâ carni non obsequatur sed Spiritu reprimat desideria ejus And where ever Luther speaketh of inherent holinesse he calleth it imperfect and active then renewed freewill must be an Agent in it 2 The subjective power of doing good that Luther calleth a passive power and which was in man before the fall in the renewed man is not simply passive for in regard of it saith Luther Voluntas magis est impulsa quam impellens the will rather is drawen then it doth draw and act but inclineth more to bee drawen but it is passive because free will in pure naturalls before the fall or after regeneration is a subject receiving a holy sanctified rectitude of will and before the fall that rectitude was that concreated and naturall Image of God in the first Adam in regeneration it is the supernaturall image of the second Adam which wee call the new heart and before the fall Adam did not love and serve God by free will simply but by free-will gifted with that naturall accident of concreated sanctity and holinesse added to the will as a connaturall gift to make the will compleat in its operations Now the will is a mere patient in receiving a supernaturall active power to will according to Christ and in this regard the will is patient and must bee elevated in its naturall activity by receiving a new infused heart Ezeki 36.26 Zech. 12.10 Deut. 30.6 And because free-will acts according to Christ in beleeving hopeing loving out of faith all by the strength of new supernaturall habits therefore doth Luther call the renewed man a patient and his supernaturall workes like the drawing of a Saw which yet hath its own activity of cutting the tree and hath teeth by art for that effect yet t is called a patient in sawing the tree because it is moved in its motion by him that draweth the Saw 3 In the receiving the active determination of actuall assisting grace the will is a patient in the reception and subjective and passive lying under the actuall motion of him who workes in us to will and to doe for wee can doe nothing more than clay when God infuseth a spirit in it to move the predeterminating wind of the spirit to blow right on us in regard of both these though being acted by habituall grace and by actuall assisting grace being drawen Cant. 1.2 3. and Psal. 119.32 compared with Ezeki 36.26 27. we doe and have our own subordinate active influence in all the workes wee doe toward Heaven and life eternall yet Luther saith wee are patients Luther Heraeseos venenum est quod tribuit libero arbitrio virtutem disponendi se ad gratiam sive habitualem sive actualem recipiendam quale faciunt in illo Zech. 1. Convertimini ad me ego convertar ad vos Homo merè passivè se habet nec facit quidquam sed fit totus Luther Deus in materia privativa non positiva operatur It s a poyson of Heresie that giveth to free-will power to dispose it selfe to receive grace as they say from Zech. 1. Turne to me and I will turne to you Man is a meer patient he doth nothing but is acted or done upon God worketh on a privative not a positive matter 4. Luther holds men to be meere patients because grace and grace onely beginneth all supernaturall works Luther How shall free-will remaine and our doing what we can When we are taught that we are wrought upon and we work not but God works wee are the work not the workers so all the Divinity of proud men utterly perishes Faith is wrought in us not thinking not wisely understanding not willing but who-ever is gifted with faith is prevented by the incomprehensible hid work of the Spirit by the onely hearing of the Word without all work of us Vbi manebit liberum arbitrium ubi facere quod in se est cum hic fieri nos doceamur non facere non nos operemur sed Deus nos operetur facturae non factores simus funditus scilicet ruit omnis Theologia superborum Non nobis cogitantibus sapientibus volentibus sed incomprehensibili occulto opere Spiritus praevenitur quisquis fide donatur in Christo ad solum verbi auditum citra omnem nostram aliam operam 4. Luther is much as he cannot be enough in depressing the glory of nature and free-will and exalting God We are not good by working but by suffering when we suffer the actings of God on us and are quiet Whatever shall give thy â—elfe to thee and permit thee hold that in suspition for it will cause thee finde thy own will in fasting as Esa. 58. Whatever shall take thy self from thy self follow that Luther Non operando sed patiendo boni sumus cum patimuâ— divinas actiones quieti ipsis Quicquid tibi teipsum dederit permiserit tene suspectum quia facit ut inveniatur voluntas tua in Jejunio tuo ut dicitur Esa. 58. quicquid
of his Christian walking Saltm ibid. 11 Christs example is no paterne to us because 't is externall and voyd of the spirit 12 The soule may have true union with the Father son and spirit justification and sanctification and the person remain a Hypocrite 13. There is no difference between hypocrites and beleevers in their kinde 14. All graces in the regenerating are fading 15. In the Saints there is no inherent grace but Christ is all So also Saltmarsh Sparkles of Glory p. 254.255.256 16 We are united to Christ and justified without faith yea from eternity So Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 190 191 192. as if the decree of Justification and â—ustification it self were all one and the decree of God to create the world and permit sin and redeem the Elect were all one with the creation of the world permission of siâ— Redemption of the Elect. Yea so that which is from eternity and since God was God and that which falleth out in time must be all one 17 Faith is not a receiving of Christ but a discerning that the man hath received him already Saltmarsh ibid. 18 A man is united to Christ by the work of the Spirit on him without any work of his own he being a meer patient first and last Ibi. 19. A man is never really and effectually Christs till he have such assurance as exludeth all doubting 20 The witnesse of the Spirit is merely immediate without respect to sanctification or acts thereof as signes or concurrence of the word So Saltmarsh Spark of glory p. 274 275 276. 21 He that hath once assurance never doubteth again contrary to Ps. 77. Ps. 88. Ps 32.22 Jona 2.4 22 To question assurance of a spirituall good estate upon the commission of murther or adultery is a token of no true assurance 23 Sanctification can be no evidence of a good estate Saltm Spar. of Glor. 275 276 277 278. 24 I know I am Christs because I beleeve that Christ hath crucified my lusts for me not because I crucifie them my self 25 What tell ye me of graces and duties tell me of Christ as if Christ and duties of sanctification were contrary one to another by this meanes Christ and living to him that on the tree bare our sins Christ and walking worthy of Christ Christ and willing and doing by the grace of Christ must be contrary one to another which is an inverting of the Gospel indeed before the tribunall of Divine Justice a wakened conscience hath peace by being justified by Christ but not by duties or works even wrought by grace 26 I am not better accepted of God because I am holy nor the worse because unholy sure he that hath elected me will save me 27 To be Justified by faith is to be justified by works 28 No comfort no ground of assurance or peace can bee brought from a conditionall gospel or gospel-promiseâ— becâ—use all depenâ—s on our free-will which might say something if Grace did noâ— efficaciously work in us to will and to doe and determine irresistibly the will to choose freely and invincibly that which is good 29 None are to be exhorted to beleeve but such as we know to be the Elect of God and to have the spirit working in them effectually Saltmar sparkles p. 256 257. 30 It is true poverty of spirit to know I have no grace at all 31 A child of God is not to sorrow for sin and trouble of conscience for sinne argues a man to bee under a covenant of works 32 To act by vertue of or in obedience to a command is a Law-worke Saltm Sparkles of glory p. 242 243 244. 33 Wee are not to pray against all sin because it cannot bee avoyded but sin must dwell in us 34 The efficacy of Christs death is to kill all activity of graces in his Members that Christ may bee all in all Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 254 255. 35 All the activity of beleevers is to act sinne 36 The spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least 37 Sanctification rather darkens justification the darker my sanctification is the more evident is my justification 38 A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but hee must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it 39 Frequencie and length of holy duties argue the partie to bee under a covenant of workes So Saltmarsh saith Spark glory pag 224 225 of prayer as if to bring forth much fruit which is to glorifie our heavenly father Joh. 15. To goe about doing good Act. 10. To bee abundant in the worke of the Lord 1 Cor. 15. To pray continually 1 Thes. 5. savored of the law and had nothing to doe with Gospel-grace 40 It is dangerous to close with Christ on a promise Contrary to Joh. 5.25 26. Joh. 11.25 26. Joh 7.37 Joh 3.16 Math. 11.28 29. Rev. 22.17 Rev. 2.7 Rev. 3.20 41 All doctrines revelations and spirits must bee tryed by Christ rather then by the word 42 It is no way of grace that a Christian support his faith in ill houres with the comforts of former experiences contrary to Psa. 18.6 7 8 Psa 34.8 1 Sam. 17.34 Rom. 5.1 2 3 4. Joh 35 10. 43 The soule need not go out to Christ for fresh supply but is acted by the inhabiting spirit contrary to Christs continuated intercession that we fall not Luk. 22.32 Heb 7.25 1 Joh. 2.1 to the prayers of the Saints who are ready to dye if they be not quickened Psa. 119.25.32.35.36 44 Christ works in the regenerate as in those that are dead and passive in all spirituall acts so that Christ loves prayes beleeves prayses formally in them and they are wholly Christed and Goded â—o Saltmarsh sparkles of glory 254 255 256. 45. A Christian is not bound to pray nor to any spirituall acts but when the spirit exciteth and moveth him thereunto As if the impulsion of the spirit were our binding and obliging rule and not the scripture nor any command of law and gospel yea Saltmarsh goeth so farre on with Swenck H Nic. Joh. Waâ—ldesse and Del in this that hee refuseth Scriptures as not necessary to the perfect ones as is clear to the reader in his late peece called Sparkles of glory p. 289 290. c. p. 315 316. and clearely pa. 245. others say Familists in opposition to Protestants that outward ordinances in the letter are not commanded of Christ 246 247 That the new Covenant or God revealed in his and teaching of his is not by any outward 〈◊〉 or ministery or means So the elect of God may burne all the Bibles and packe away Saltmarsh and all Ministers out of the land but by the inward or unction or anoynting ye are all taught of God no man shall teach his neighbour or brother any more saying know the Lord and all conference and discoveries in letters and speech is but mere witnessing to the Lord and the discoveries of God of what we are taught not any ministerie as formerly
qualifications and signes fell to the other extremity of no signes of sanctification at all by H. Denne an High Altar man a bower at the sillables of the name Jesus and conforme to all the abominable late Novations introduced by Canterbury who also opposed the Remonstrance and Petition of the well affected pleading for a riddance from Episcopacy Ceremonies and other corruptions and is now a rigid Arminian and an enemy to free Grace an Anabaptist an Antinomian to these joyne Paul Hobson who speakes more warily then the rest and R. Beacon in his late Catechism who holds sundry grosse points and M. Del in his Sermon before the House of Commons whose noble Ancestors could not have indured Familisme Sâ—einianisme or the like to be preached in their ears CHAP. XVIII Saltmarsh cleareth his minde touching personall mortification faintly and holdeth many other points of Familisme as of Christ crucified risen ascended to heaven in a figure or in the spirit not really in his true Man-head SAltmarsh is now the cheife Familist in England hath written of late a Treatise called Sparkles of glory which containes the spirits and extractions of the doctirne of Swenckfeld David Georgius Henry Nicholas and all the Familists Antinomians and older Libertines in which he professeth himselfe A Seeker and disclameth Presbytery Independency Anabaptisme and that there is neither Ministery Church or Ordinances nor any promise of continuance of them till Christs second comming contrary to Mat. 28.19 20 21. Ephe. 4.11 12 13. Mat. 26.13 Mat. 24.14 And pleads for liberty of conscience and yeeldeth that he will write no more against that learned and Godly man M. Tho. Gittaker Hee further labours to cleare himselfe Sparkles of glory pag. 323 324 325 326 That he said that Christ hath beleeved perfectly repented perfectly mortified sin perfectly for us which hee thus explaineth to wash it from Antinomianisme and so calleth it a pretended Heresie 1 saith hee that Christ hath done all for us is truth hee hath fullfilled all righteousnesse for us bâ—â— that which is of the Law and that which is in the Gospel in graces c. And upon this accompt is made unto us righteousnesse c. 2 Faith Repentance Mortification were all in Christ origiginally primarily as in their nature their fountain their root or seed and therefore hee is said to give repentance to Israel and he is the Authour and finisher of our faith and it is caled the faith of the son of God and of his fulnesse all wee have received and grace for grace for every grace in him a grace in us A. 1 If Saltmarsh have no other sense but that our faith repentance mortification are in and from Christ as the meritous cause because Christ by the merit of his death procured grace to us to beleeve repent mortifie sinne 2 That these are from Christ efficienter as the efficient cause or from the spirit of Christ infusing the life of God in us and actuating the supernaturall habit of grace in us and working in us to wil and to do this is that which Protestant Divines say that Christ is our Savior merito and efficaciâ by the merit of his death against Papists and the effectuall yea and the irresistable applying of his death to save us as we teach against Papists Pelagians Socinians then surely I hope neither that learned man M. Gattaker nor any of ours censured M. Saltmarsh for Antinomianisme or any heresie in his point we agree and then we say that M. Saltmarsh in these words gives us a faire and ingenious Recantation I am glad of this But Saltmarsh will be found to wash Antinomianisme off himselfe with Ink-water and he hath no face at least it is much ignorance to call Protestants Legallists because they teach that our faith repentance and mortification are from Christ by way of merit and the effectuall working of grace nor did ever Protestant deny this 1 Saltmarsh free grace p. 61 62. excludeth personal not acting such and such a sinne and our personall sanctification from being part of Gospel pure and spirituall mortification p. 62 63. And saith our pure and Gospel mortification is to beleeve that Christ mortified sinne perfectly for us and the like hee saith of sanctification and repentance p 84 85. So Saltmarsh willeth us not to repenâ— nor beleeve nor mortifie sinne in our owne person but to beleeve Christ hath done these for us perfectly and then we beleeve repent and mortifie sin perfectly 2 He citeth Scripture But yee are sanctified but yee are justified c. This is out of all doubt personall sanctification flowing from Christs merits and his spirit And I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth mee This is personall doing in Paules person by the grace of Christ and wee are his workemanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes Those be good workes that wee in our owne person doe by the spirit of sanctification But Saltmarsh exponeth all these to be not ours but the very personall actings of Christ for his words are these pag. 84. free grace All these scriptures set forth Christ the sanctification and the fulnesse of his the all in all Christ hath beleeved perfectly for us hee hath repented perfectly he hath sorrowed for sinne perfectly he hath obeyed perfectly for us and all is ours and we are Christs and Christ is Gods Now Saltmarsh can have no such sense as here hee would force on himselfe For never man doubted but personall acts of grace or don by the strength of grace are ours but how are they ours as we are Christs onely as Christ acteth them for us without us No are they not ours the Spirit of Jesus worketh them in us and causeth us personally to doe and act them Ezek. 36.27 John 7.39 If Christs perfect beleeving perfect repenting and his perfect mortifying of sinne be ours because Christ did these acts for us in the dayes of his humiliation while he was in the flesh then are they ours before we be born and the holy Ghost must exhort us to doe all in the strength of Christ and to be sanctified and to beleeve perfectly to justification and that we be his workmanship to walk in good workes that we put on the new man that we mortifie sin 1640 yeares before we be born for so many yeares agoe Christ performed all these things for us but we are this day exhorted to put on the new man and to walk in good works Now the holyghost in scripture must either speak non-sense or wheÌ„ he saith walk in love eveÌ„ this day repent while it is to day stand up from the dead to day beleeve to day he must mean you need not stirre foot or hand or any power of your soul to these acts for Christ performed all these acts for you 1640 yeares agoe For then he must mean Christ hath repented perfectly in me a beleever and wrought perfect repentance free of sinne in me a sinner and Christ hath obeyed perfectly
Historicall Literall and Grammaticall sense but in the Mysterious Allegoricall and Spirituall sense is the way of Legalists who say they follow the Letter and know nothing of the Spirit but the Letter killeth and the Spirit quickneth Read Philosophy dissected and the peeces called Theologia Germanica and the Bright Star and H. Nicholas his Exhortations and Documentals and you shall find strange Allegories And Saltmarsh is as Monkish in Allegories as they 2. Antinomians tell us often of imputed righteousnesse which supposeth Christ was a true reall Man and God-Man in one person and that we are saved by the merit an satisfaction of his obedience and death imputed to us But Saltmarsh and Familists herâ— tell us Christ is a meere figure sampler document or example onely in which God discovers to us grace and love And all that is spoken of Christ as in that person not in that person really but figuratively as in that person that was borne of a virgin who was circumcised c. is spoken in figure of the whole nature What Was not Christ reall and very Man our only surety Mediator High Priest who offered a reall sacrifice for us Is he nothing but a figure and if Adam was not the first man in whom all stood and fell so that all have sinned in him neither can Christ be the second Man in whom all his sonnes are justified redeemed and saved But Familists deny that Adam was the first man in whom all stood and fell as Saltmarsh told us before and therefore Familists deny that doctrine of the first and second Adam Rom. 5. and 1 Cor 15. 3. It is a mystery that all that Christ did from his childhood to his crucifying death and crosse was a discoveâ—y of God by this Figure in the whole mystery how God is in all his and works and hath his times of Law-crucifying c. Was his crucifying but a discovery or a document of God by this figure The Scripture riseth higher He was wounded for our transgression he was bruised for our iniquity the chastisement of our peace was upon him with his stripes we are healed Esai 53. And him that knew no sinne God made sinne for us that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him as it is 2 Cor. 5.21 And in his own selfe on the tree he bare our sinnes 1 Pet. 2.24 The Familists make Christ a discovery and a teaching figure not a true Man The Socinians make him a Man but a meere example of patient suffering if we follow him his example will save us but they denyed he payed a reall satisfactory ransome to Gods justice for us 4. By Christs death say they God witnesseth to his people that he is their God and they his people by killing all their strength and life and power of the first creation and carrying it up to a more excellent and glorious life his own Spirit How killed Christ the strength life and power of the first creation Christ is but a figure and Christ but suffers sayth Gortine and dies in us when we who beare his Image For Man saith Saltmarsh p. 3 4. is created according to the Image of God which was Jesus Christ doe suffer and die for God cannot die And to this agreeth well what Saltmarsh saith p. 288. Others say he himselfe and Familists in opposition to Protestants who make Gospel-administration to stand in repentance faith sanctification justification 285 286. the mystery of salvation is no other then Immanuel or God with us Christ being no more but an anointed one and that anointed one is our nature or weaknesse anointed with the Spirit even God himselfe who is strength And this mystery of great and exceeding glory is revealed in peeces and parts and after the manner of men according to the infirmity of our flesh within the Christian in graces c. and in the Scriptures or expressions and formes without the Christian then is Christ crucified nothing but a beleever graced within with Gods Image And p. 283. he saith O how doth the pure appearance of God powre shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory Either by letter or by graces the day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Okes. Now a Saint anointed is God manifested in the flesh to Saltmarsh and will the Lord powre shame on God manifested in the flesh or is the day of the Lord against Christ â—evealed within the Christian in graces and in the Scriptures without the Christian Then is Gods wrath kindled against grace within and Scripture without brave Divinity The Scripture saith not that Christ on the Crosse killed the strength life and power of the first creation that is Gospel-grace beleeving and God manifested in the Saints that is the new creature in them and the first creation that is as they say the natuâ—rall faculties of knowing willing nilling so as the holy Ghost and the Lord Jesus must come in place of these faculties and in us love feare beleeve rejoyce and we all our powers that we had in creation must be dead passive organs Industry Arts Sciences Tongues Labouring acting of Duties quite removed as flesh and corruption and we turned in all spirit See Rise reign Er. 1 2. For Saltm saith Sparkles of Glory 230 231. all other askings or seekings of God which are not thus in Spirit or in the will or mind of God in some evidence or pure work of the Spirit is but the askings of creatures as creatures All exhortations in Scripture to this duty as Seek yee my face Pray continually are onely then rightly effectually and properly applied and obeyed when the Spirit of God doth it in the Christian when the Spirit of God breathes in and reveals the will of God and acts in the duty or expressions and the Christian speakes in himselfe or the presence of others that mind of God and so the Spirit of God cloathes it selfe in flesh or letter or expressions as to the outward man If by a pure work of the Spirit Saltmarsh mean that the Spirit acteth as the principall determining moving acting cause carrying on the work so as our Spirit and naturall faculties of mind will affection have their own subordinate and inferiour active influence in the work the holy Ghost helping our infirmities it is good but this is no new light nor Familisticall secret of all Spirit but that which Protestants teach against Den and other Arminians old liers and new lights But â— feare a pure work of the Spirit is as much as the Spirit acts purely wholly only in praying and all supernaturall acts and the naturall faculties strength power and life of the first creation are destroyed and annihilated so as we are dead passive Organs doing nothing but the Spirit doth all as Libertines say Second causes work nothing but God as the soul of all worketh all in all creatures This is the secret and so the praying and all the supernaturall duties of beleevers are pure
Revelations contrary to the woâ—d for the Scripture saith the justified person can sin must confesse sin because God is faithfull to forgive But Antinomians say the spirit that exponeth Scripture to them without arguing discoursing reasoning or comparing Scripture with Scripture but by an immediate revelation teacheth that the justified cannot sinne are not to confesse sinne and that they are no more to sorrow for sinne then â—o goe backe again to Legall bondage after they are justifiâ—d in Christ which is contradicent to the word of Truth and therefore such a spirit wee know not 11. The weaker are much dâ—lâ—ded by Sâ—ltmarsh and his if they beleeve a Spirit separated from thâ— Word CHAP. XXVIII Of our assurance and comfort from Acts of free Grace 33. THe pure rationall and glorious assurance of salvation comes from the pure manifestation of the Spirit bearing witnesse This is the white stone Rev. 2.17 The unction whereby we know all things 1 John 2.20 and the things freely given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 There is assurance 1. by Reason or the meere light of nature and works of this creation as in Job and Cornelius but sure there is no salvation out of Christ. 2. By graces gifts or fruits of the Spirit selfe-deniall faith repentance and by the Letter Promises or outward Ordinances or duties this assurance is of no higher and clearer and more glorius certainty then God through these doth afford and that is darkly as the Apostle saith as in a glasse Paul Hobson who speaketh more congruously to Scripture then any of this way I read saith he speaking of our joy It is one thing to rejoyce in an act and another thing to draw our joy from an act It is one thing to rejoyce in our sutable walking up to a Rule another thing to draw our joy and refreshing from the apprehension of a sutablenesse betwixt the Act and the Rule Men may pray and mourne for sinne or perform any other particular duty and have much joy in that opportunity and yet not draw their joy from it but onely their joy is distilled from a sâ—cret in-come of Christ which carries them above it while they are acted in it but these poore soules they onely are joyfull when they see they act suitable to a Rule and they draw their joy from that suitablenesse which appeares in this that if their suitablenesse flagge their joy is destroyed I doe not say but that every sin eâ—ought to produce sorrow in us but it is one thing to mourn for sinne â—nâ—oying faith with peace and another thing to mourn for sin to confirm faith and to beget peace Answ. 1. I deny not but there is a pure and immediate assurance that floweth from the witnesse of the Spirit Rom. 8.16 2 Cor. 1 21 22. Eph. 1.13 14. So as the shining of the Suâ—ne maketh evidenâ— that it is day without a syllogisme and discourse and the seeing of the mother teacheth the Lamb without any argumentative light to follow the mother and to follow no other And the Sun-shine of glory on the soule teacheth it is in a state of happinesse with immediate light but I utterly deny that in every moment of time when the person beleeveth he is assured he is in the state of salvation for this reflect assurance is not essentiall to faith Many beleeve and say My God and yet complain that God forgetteth them and shuttâ—th up their prayers and casteth off their soule as is cleare in prayers put up to God in faith in which the Saints want assurance Psalm 22.1 2 Psalm 31.22 Jonah 2.4 Esay 49.14 15. Cant. 5.4 6.7 Cant. 3.1 2 3 4 5. 2. Many doubt and these both godly and learned of the immediate word and testimony of the Spirit they say it is from signes and effects of saving grace by which as by Arguments the Spirit testifies that we are the children of God as thus He that beleeves and loves the brethren and hath a hope causing a man to purifie himselfe is in the state of salvation But I am such an one therefore I am in the state of salvation Both the Major and Assumption may be witnessed by the Spirit of God and our own sense And the places alledged by Saltmarsh speak not of the way or the manner how the Spirit the white stone the â—unction doth teach us or bear witnes they onely say they beare witnes and teach but say nothing of the manner and if the Spirit teach us to know the things freely given to us of God and the annoynting teach us all things then far more doth the Spirits anointing teach us that we are the Sonnes of God because we love the Brethren because we beleeve and saith is our victory by which we overcome the world 3 There is assurance by reason of the meer light of nature and works of this Creation that there is a God and that hee rewardeth them that seeke him but that men have assurance of salvation or that they are in a state of salvation as Salâ—marsh his title of the Chapter intimateth or that Job and Cornelius have assurance or salvation by reason or the meer light of nature and works of this Creation is the new Divinity of Jesuits but hath no warrant in the Scriptures and that Job and Cornelius were voyd of all Gospell-revelation is contrary to Job 19.25 26.27 Act. 10.1 2 3 4 5 6.34 35 4 Far lesse was it ever heard that Protestants teach that men may have assurance of salvation from the mâ—er letter of scripture Saltmarsh fathers many untruths on Protestants to make his own way of all spirit taketh better with the people 5 I â—â—ove else where that the way of assurance by divers places of Scripture â—s rationâ—â—l and Argumentative and that most of all the Articles of our faith in the new Testament are proved 〈◊〉 from the old nor are the assurance of the spirit and â—ationâ—ll and argumentative discourses of the 〈◊〉 contrary one â—o another For the Holy spirit almost iâ— every 〈◊〉 of scripture is an arguing spirit and infers on conclusion from an antecedent and from an other conclusion 6 Nor did we ever teach men to build assurance on meer outward duties done without the grace of Christ. 7 Nor can the assurance by the immediate testimony of the spirit be more cleare and glorious then God doth afford light more then certainty by signes and effects can be 8 It is a wonder to me that Saltmarsh so undervalueth all assurances by effects and works of grace so as they assuâ—e us darkly as in a glasse Then the immediate Testimony of his all spirit must yeeld an higher â—vidence 〈◊〉 darkely and in a glasse this must be the light of the immediate vision of God in heaven Hence Familists will but have the day light of moâ—â—ing or noone day glory shinâ— on us in this life whereas the Apostle makes all the light we have in this life to be darke and in a
have nothing but inward spirituall worship and say now it was unlawfull to take â—he Covenant and the deepest Familists say it was at that time dangerous to refuse the Covenâ—nt and they might lawfully take it and keepe their heart to God for H. N. Epistle to the Daughters of Warwick so teacheth Now councels as sermons and preaching and the written word are but formes to these men Anoynting is the work of the alone Holy Ghost 1 John 2.27 and no worke of men and they are all carnall â—en or such as H. Nicholas speaketh are wise with Worldly Antichristian false and fleshly wisdome 2 He tels us the New Testament worship consisteth in faith hope love and citeth John 4.23 and Paul preached at Troas and administred the Lords Supper till breake of day all that beleeved were together and continued daily in the Temple and did breake bread from house to house here was union but not a word of externall Vniformitie Answ. Here was all the Uniformity we crave for that which Peter preached in one house Matthew or another Apostle preached not the same very words and in the same forme of Grammer but all the twelve preached the same thing in Doctrine prayed for the same thing all administred received the Supper of the Lord according to the Institution of Christ all did sit at table all did take break and eate all did drink after the elements were blessed this Uniformity or unity cal it as you will we seeke and an union in the externall acts and ordinances but this unity is not among Presbyterians Familists Antinomians Arrians neither Doctrine nor praying nor beleeving of these same fundamentals are one as the letter would say for if all have love and all give faith and beleife to the dictats of their Conscience and a Spirit leading without scripture This unity sufficeth not though Familists beleeve Christ is not God incarnate yet we beleeve he is God incarnate though Antinomians beleive a justified man cannot sin needs not coÌ„fesse nor sorrow for sin yet we beleive the just contrary here is neither unity say we nor uniformity we have unity of faith hope love say Familists but no uniformity because there is an indifferency in what ye beleeve if yee beleeve what Conscience or an Enthysiasticall spirit speake to you it is all one you have true faith and true love By the way of these men The Unâ—formity that Familists cry downe is the tying of the spirit and his various working to one form and way of working for this were to rule order inlarge and straighten the spirit of God by the spirit of man saith Del. But we judge Familists to be ignorant of the state of the question For the preaching and worshipping of God in spirit and truth is not the thing in question but how the outward Ordinances whither the spirit concurre with them or concurre not ought to be ordered we say God hath not left men at freedome to follow the dictates of Conscience at will which often is conceit not Conscience the word regulateth us sufficiently that we looke to the rules of edification charity prudency order decency and especially the word of God But the mystery is this all outward things are indifferent and we are to please one another in them and the spirit without the word is a rule to us in the ordering of externals We heare Saltmarsh and M. Beacon say we must please one another in love in outward things so H. Nicholas saith paterne of the pres Temp. The Services and Ceremonies he meanes all the Idolatrous service of the Church of Rome shall not save any one without the good nature of Jesus Christ and of his service of love nor yet condemne any one in that good nature of Jesus Christ nor in the service of love I see not then how Becold sinned in taking fifteen wives at once for to follow the word and figures of the Law thou shalt not commit Adultery is as Del and Familists tell us the spirit of man that inlargeth straitens the spirit of God which would have some colour if preaching of the word sacraments hearing were to be ordered by the wisdome of mere men and if Orthodox Doctrines of councels in their matter were mens devises and not Gods word and if the spirit of God did not agree to goe along with his owne Ordinance In Vniformity every Christian will doe for peace sake as far as Conscience will permit But shall the Christian doe nothing for truths sake and for the commanding law of God in Uniformity or in unity or onenesse in externall worship In external worship then we have no law but please one another in love and the law of peace or if Conscience have any acting therein it is Conscience acted by the Spirit without the word so in all externals if we keepe faith and love in the heart we may live as we list A good loose world there is an Uniformity in wars in marrying in whoring in invading the rights of the Subjects their power liberty goods possessions wee have no law in these but peace pleasing one another in love And what may we not doe then If we keepe Familistical love in our heart which is the Godly being and the Godding of man with God a permitting Conscience no word of God is our rule But the onely rule say they is Conscience Led with peace that is with a desire to please one another in love in all externals in cursing or no cursing murthering or no murthering whoring no whoring lying blaspheming railing no lying no blaspheming no railing For the written word and law of God the Old and New Testament to Antinomians and Familists is a forme a letter and some certaine figures which yet are not the Christian mans obliging rule Saltm sparkles of glory p. 238 239. for p. 216 217. The whore is adorned saith he with gold and pearle which are those excellencyes of nature and formes of worship and Scriptures with which shee decks her self as a counterfit Spouse of Christ pag. 243.245 So the Uniformity of having the same Old New Testament and the same Law and Gospell preached is here covertly condemned and the having the same outward Ordinances is contrary to inward and spirituall unity in the Godly being of love and faith as if we had no word of God for to read Scripture partake of Ordinances but all externals were free In things of the mind wee looke for no compulsion but of light and reason The Authour means in Religion and faith which cannot be compelled we looke for no compulsion This was as much As we looke not from the Parliament for any Laws or use of the Sword to punish us then if one should deny there is a God as many fools doe if any should blaspheme and raile against the Godhead wee looke the Parliament should not take notice of it 2 all Religion here comes in under the name of things of the minde
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 carried rolled moved acted immediately by the Holy Ghost for God used not reason or humane discourâ—ing as an intervening organ or acting instrument to the devising and inventing of spirituall or Gospell truths 2 Pet. 1.20 21. but yet this immediately inspiring Spirit spake written Scripture commanded the Ordinance of actuall prophesying commanded the Prophets to write and the people to hear and to read the words of the Prophesie Antinomians and Familists conceive that now when divine truths are framed and come forth to the immediately inspired Scripture that the same immediately inspired Spirit must act the Saints as meere passive organs to preach in the Spirit immediately to pray to heare to write in the Spirit but then Familists should be as infallible as the Prophets both in preaching praying interpreting Scripture but the ordinary actings of the Spirit doth include and carry along the actings of reason minde will and affections but elevated above themselves The Spirit is opposed to carnall and wilde logicke and ratiotinations and so all carnall thoughts and sinfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 discourses are Sathans fortifications and souldier-Souldier-works against the knowledge of God 2 Cor. 10.5 6. 1 Cor. 2.1 2 3 4. 1 Cor. 1.17 but the Spirit siteth upon and acteth reason to make our whole service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reasonable service yea and all the Scripture is a masse and booke of discoursive refined reason unbeleevers are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absurd unreasonable men going against sense and sound reason And the spirit goeth on in a perswading way 2 Cor. 5.11 Gal. 1.10 Paul Act. 13.43 perswaded them to continue in the grace of God Act. 18.4 he perswaded the Jewes and Greeks Act. 19.8 hee perswaded the things concerning the Kingdome of God So doth the Spirit carry us along with exhorting Act. 2.40 2 Cor. 9.5 2 Thess. 3.12 2 Tim. 4.2 Heb. 3.13 1 Pet. 5.1 Jude v. 3. 5. Amongst the characters of a spirituall state and condition Some concerne the state some the actions For the state a renewed man is said to be in the Spirit Gal. 5.25 If ye live in the Spirit let us also walke in the spirit So as the Spirit is the life of the man in his spirituall walking so are we as touching our state said to receive the Spirit Gal. 3.2 Rom. 8.15 to be borne of the Spirit as receiving a new spirituall nature Joh. 3.6 Gal. 4.29 and the Spirit said to dwell in us Jam. 4.5 and the spirit is given to us Rom. 5.5 For the actings the Spirit determineth the action according to the nature and specification and rendereth the action spirituall so as they are led in their conversation by the Spirit and so are knowne to themselves to be the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 If ye mortifie through the Spirit the deeds of the flesh ye shall live Rom· 8.13 Paul was pressed in Spirit and testified to the Jewes that Jesus was Christ Act. 18.5 Apollos fervent in Spirit spake and taught diligently Rom. 8.25 For wee through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousnesse by faith 6. The exercise of spirituall acts is managed most from the Spirit when there is more Spirit and lesse Law in our acts of obedience But that this may be rightly understood give me leave to distinguish in the Law 1. Directive and obliging light revealing the binding will of God 2. The setting of it on with power and life upon the minde will and affections 3. The compelling rigor of the Law in exacting highest and superlative perfect obedience in thought word and deed and the terrifying threatning Directive and obliging light being the commanding will of the Lawgiver revealed to us in the written word is not contrary to the Spirit but written to us by a divinely and immediately inspiring Spirit as all Scripture and as the written letter of the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 17. though to us naturally fallen in sinne in the second respect or in regard of the setting on of this directive obliging light upon the soule with power and life to produce actuall obedience the written and preached Law as Law and as a Covenant of workes is void of the Spirit and hath no more power to cause us obey then dead and spiritlesse figures and characters written on â—â—one can worke men to bow their necke to obey the Law of God 2 Cor. 3.6 7. yea but so the written and preached Gospell externally proposed without the Spirit is a dead letter also I grant the Gospell in its letter both promiseth a new heart and a new spirit which the Law as the Law doth not and when the Spirit joynes with the preached Gospel and the Law also doth prepare the sinner for Christ by the word of the Gospell the Spirit is given and so the Apostles and Pastors are Ministers of the New Testament not of the letter but of the Spirit But 3. The Law in compelling under the paine of eternall death to superlatively perfect obedience hath the Spirit by accident and extrinsecally conjoyned with it as it is the Spirit of the Mediator that makes use of it to cause the broken man see his unpayable and to him impossible debts and cause him heare the tinkling and noise of the fetters and chaines of hell that he may flye to the Gospell-surety which the same Spirit reveales to him in the Gospell Now this is an extrinsecall use of the Law For 1. The Law should have its intire and perfect essence and full operation in rewarding or punishing if we suppose there never had beene a surety for sinners nor a Gospell 2. It s a Gospell-spirit that makes this use of the Law above its nature for that which can but reveale to the broken man debts unpayable by him and incloseth him in an eternall jayle and gives no strength nor way of redemption cannot have of it selfe any influence to lead the broken man to a surety But this the Law doth of it selfe hath not of it selfe one fourth part of an ounce of Gospell-courtesie or grace to bestow on the sinner But 2. The compelling rigor of the Law as touching perfect and eternally active and passive obedience must bee considered in its severall branches as it commands perfect active obedience or as it obligeth to passive obedience it respects two sorts of persons the man Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angels or 2. fallen sinners In the former consideration the Law in it selfe as the Law eternally and immutably presseth perfect active obedience but gives not strength to obey but supposeth strength to these to whom it is first given but if so be that these to whom it is given have abundance of the Spirit and strength to obey perfectly as Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angells have the Law in its highest rigor of commanding perfect obedience it is not properly rigor though we must use the word but strictnesse hath no compulsive power
or the Spirit which is not the doctrine that Paul and Iohn received from the Lord Gal. 1.8 2 Ioh. v. 10. 1 Cor. 11.23 But Familists will have the Scriptures to beare witnesse to us of and to reveale the Father and the Son but for the holy Spirit he must be revealed without the testimony of Prophets and Apostles though Christ our dying friend hath left us his will in his last testament confirmed by the death of the Testator and forbids us to expect any farther revelation Heb. 1.1.9.16.17.27.28 Rev. 22.12.18.19 Is it not safer to beleeve the Prophets and Apostles upon whose word and doctrine we are builded as living stones and a habitation to God Eph. 2.20 21 22. then to relye upon the word of such seducers as H. Nicholas Del Saltmarsh and the like who come in their owne name and bring neither word nor workes to witnesse their doctrine not so much as Simon Magus and the Antichrist who bring wonders and living miracles to evidence that they are sent from God Familists have no escape but to say that their new discoveries are revealed to them by the Spirit to be contained in the spirituall and allegoricke sense of the Scripture Now undeniably the Scripture hath a literall sense and here it hath a mysticall and spirituall sense and so many senses as the Papists teach So Bellermine de verb. dei l 3. c. 3. Thomas p. 1. art 10. So Cajetanus ibid. Alpâ—onsus a Castro l. 1. adver her Lyra in 2. Reg. 7 Bucanus in Theolog. Scolastic part 2. c. 3. q. 5. 11. The same Gospell-truths in the manner of preaching and delivering of them may be spiritually by some and literally and dryly published by others and nothing is thereby either added or taken away from the substance of truth But duties commanded in the Law are then pressed upon the consciences of the hearers in a legal way when they are forced upon the consciences of the people upon legal motives Law-obligations threatnings of curses sad judgements but they are then spiritually preached when they are pressed upon the hearers in a terrible Law-way but for that end discovered to them that they may be chased into Jesus as to the Gospel-sanctuary and City of refuge to such as runne themselves out of breath to be in the bosome of our Saviour 2. They would be pressed so spiritually as there may bee still a pointing at a pardoning ransome and a healing and curing spirit so that all obedience must be new from new principles of the Mediators grace and upon Gospell motives only not from Hagar and the covenant tending to bondage Nor 3. upon the same necessity and account they were to be performed by vertue of a Covenant of workes What I before said toucheth the question whether the formall and last object of our faith be the word of God or the anointing strength saving grace and eye-salve of the Spirit as some Schoolmen Granado and others affirme the latter but the word is the formall object of faith the saving grace or anointing the efficient by which we are anointed inabled and quickned to beleeve the word now the eye-salve or anointing is not that which we see and beleeve that which we see is the saving Gospel-truths we beleeve Saltmarsh with Familists denying the Scripture to bee the word of God will have the inward supernaturall grace and anointing to be the only obliging rule of faith otherwise saith he it s in vaine to write bookes one against another for we then but set letter to letter argument to argument reason to reason but all in vaine without the Spirit as if Christ in proving the resurrection against Saduces Paul in proving justification by faith without works against such as turn the grace of God into wantonnes had not set letter to letter argument to argument and all in vaine for they remained still blinde yet Christ and Paul convinced and silenced these obstinate wranglers by the word of God without powring the Spirit on them without whose power they remained unconverted and hardened against the truth the formall object is that into which our faith is resolved when we give a reason of our faith as thus for what cause or formall motive doe you see with the eye of faith and believe that Maries son is the Messiah only Saviour ye do answer because so saith the Lord in the Old and N. Testament and that is the true object but yee doe not give an account of your faith when yee answer I beleeve it because I have eyes within inlightned because that is not to answer what is the true object of your faith if any aske you upon what morall grounds goe you to Rome yea give no reason if yee answer I goe to Rome because I have a will and a locomotive power in the nerves and muscicles of my body to move for now you answer by the efficient cause when the question is made of the formall objective cause If any aske why doe you see colours in day-light yee doe not answer because I have eyes and a seeing faculty but to the former you say I goe to Rome for such businesse to the lâ—tter I see colours in day-light because they are seeable and colours cloathed with light before my eyes so 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Sonne of God hath the witnessâ— within him that is the beleever hath objectively the the truth stamped in his heart but the anointing by which he was inabled to receive the testimony and truth is not for that the object or the thing beleeved or received but the saving helpe by which wee are strengthened to beleeve and receive the testimony the inward speaking of God to the heart as Augustine saith lib. 11. confess c. 3. sine strepitu syllabarum without noise of words is the saving apprehending of Christ and Gospell-truths but it is not the thing or object savingly apprehended the day-starre in the heart is not the Gospell-truth that wee see and receive but the light of Christ inabling and the Spirit strengthning the soule to beleeve and receive these Gospell-truths for without the day-starre and Spirit no man can see these truths 12. Upon the principles of Antinomians and Familists these and the like Gospell-promises I will give you a new heart and a new spirit Behold I make all things new a bruised reed shall hee not breake Come to me all yee that are weary and heavy laden and I will ease you Him that commeth I will in no wise cast away but will raise him up at the last day Yee that have no mony come buy and eat c. are as literall and legall being written and preached and as carnall for they value them to be but outward ordinances as this Cursed be every one that abides not in all that is written in the Law of God to do it or as the very Law and Covenant of workes which promiseth not any new heart but presseth the Law in its
is a reall change of our state in justification YEa clearely before God there is an excellent change in the state of the Saints from ungodlinesse to justification so as they were not from eternitie nor before they beleeved justified and godly 1. because the Lord saith In time past the Gentiles were no people and obtained no mercie and now are a people and have obtained mercy Jerusalem was once polluluted in her owne bloud and the Lord looked on her so and he washed her and adorned her 2. The Apostle was once to God a blasphemer a persecutor and God saw him so else neither was the Apostle so nor could he speake truth in saying so but he obtanied mercy So in other Scriptures a most reall change is holden forth and that in Gods eye CHAP. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of Justification WEe utterly deny that Antinomians can make good their charge that we mixe works and the Law in matter of justification with faith and the free grace of God 1. Works done by grace smell of the mired fountaine they spring from they are polluted with sinne now Paul Rom. 3. saith All Jewes and Gentiles have sinned none doth good Psal. 14. Psal. 53. Void of sinne therefore by the Law can no flesh be justified and so the righteousnesse by which we stand before God must be free of sinne and free of a breach deserving a curse which must fall on us if we continue not in all the Law in the most gracious works we can doe yea if not in all that the Law requires to the least jot or tittle we are not justified now with such a Gospel-inherent righteousnesse as no man hath 2. Christ must be a Saviour by halfes and quarters if we divide the righteousnesse of our Saviour betweene faith or works between Christ and our merits Free grace is a jealous thing and admitteth of neither compartner corrivall or fellow with Christ. Paul will have his owne righteousnesse in the plea but dung 3. It quite brangleth the peace of God that issueth from justification that it is a peace that free will createth to my selfe from my owne works and not a peace dipt in satisfactory bloud 4. It taketh much glory from Christ that we weare a garment foreternitie of our spinning better the wedding garment bee begged and all its threeds be of free grace and that full glory be given to the Lambe 5. Law and Gospel Grace and Law-payment must be confounded 6. Christ must die in vaine CHAP. XXII Antinomians deny sinne to be in the justified ANtinomians will have no sinne remaining at all in a justified person and nothing contrary to Gods holy Law And Crispe saith It s close removed as if it had never been All which is true of the Law-guilt and actuall obligation to eternall wrath but of the Essence being or blot of in-dwelling-sinne in us it s most false 1. Pardoned sinne that Christ payed for is so sinne that if wee who are pardoned John and the rest of beleevers who have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous say wee have no sinne wee deceive our selves and the truth is not in us 2. Who even of the justified can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure inherently from my sinne there is not a just man on earth that doth good and sinneth not There is none that doth good not David who is justified by faith no not one 3. The flesh in the regenerate sinnes and lusts against the Spirit and the holy Law of God and the body of sinne though subdued having lost the Kingly dominion as a Tyrant though not the nature and being as Augustine saith of sinne as an underling dwelleth in all the justified but is not imputed 4. What we want of the perfection that God requireth to be in our sanctification and mortification which are but in growing while we are in this life must be sinfull imperfection 5. For we dayly aske of our Father which is in heaven forgivenesse of sinnes which we could not doe except sinne remained in us nor doe wee with Papists say that Christ but covereth but washeth not away our sinnes in his bloud for the guilt obleiging to satisfactory punishment is fully washen away not covered onely CHAP. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne WEe judge that unsound which Towne saith To Faith there is no sinne nor any uncleane heart for then should Christ dwelling in the heart by faith and sinning be inconsistent which is known to be contrary to Scripture to the experience weaknesses complaints of the Saints groaning under a body of sinne as captives in bolts and yron fetters 2. And must argue that who ever beleeve are as perfect as Angels in heaven 3. That a justified person beleeveth not onely pardon but the perfection of Angels and that he sinneth not and must be perfectly sanctified if he beleeve a lye to wit that he sinneth not but is perfectly holy and this fancie they build on Luthers words perverted who saith I beleeve that there is a holy Church which is indeed nothing else but I beleeve there is no sinne no malediction no death in the Church Whereas Luther speaketh not of sinne in its in-dwelling blot but of sinne as in point of Law it doth actually curse condemne and inflict the second death in which sense in point of free iustification there is no sinne in the invisible Church of the justified and effectually called Saints Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 154. Thus the Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners and children of wrath not that we are so but seeme so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds CHAP. XXIV The raigne of Faith not absolute as Antinomians say ANtinomians will have the raigne of faith so absolute that in faiths kingdome of grace there is no sinne which were more then a golden heaven on earth for so 1. Faith were perfectly strong and in the highest pitch of fulnesse of perfection in all the justified 2. If withall the whole morall acts of a justified person should flow from no other spring but this strong faith ever acting us to good But wee cannot yeeld to either Libertines or Antinomians that Faith is so absolute a Prince as that all sin rout and branch not only in its fullest dominion but also in its being and simply indwelling must be banished out of Faiths dominions so as once beleeving we could no more as sinnefull men but must act as beleevers for ever but wee thinke under faiths raigne sinne dwelleth as an underling as of old the Gibeonites dwelt under conquering Joshuah and victorious Israel as hewers of wood and drawers of water Yet these Cananites were said to be spued out of that good land 1. Jure bellâ— by the Law of conquest and of victorious inheritors as sometime they were 2. They make
spirit and that it is no sinne in a beleever not to see his grace Which is all one as not to know try and prove himselfe whether he be in Christ or no. And so wee may contravene a command of God and not sin and to sin against one of the offices of the Spirit which is to make us know the things that are freely given us of God is no sinâ— And in Calvins time Libertines say to know good or ill was the old Adam to know and want the feeling of grace of holinesse or of sinne was mortification and a dead conscience not to bee moved nor touched with sorrow or feeling of sinne nor to feare it in justified persons is faith and and true mortification so the New England Libertines CHAP. XLIV Antinomians say all doubtings is inconsistent with Faith THe Justified say the Antinomians are to doubt no more freedome and libertie purchased in Christ frees you from all bondage as if you were in heaven and gives assurance without all wavering feare or doubting Wee are not to feare our sinnes nor any thing else Which keepeth good harmony with New Englands Libertines who say that doubting in any sort is inconsistent with true assurance especially after the revelation of the Spirit which some call the broad Sealâ— and to doubt upon the commission of some haynous sinne whether God be my Father argueth the party doubting to bee under a covenant of works No question doubting in justified persons is a sinne Christ rebuketh it Why doubt yee 2. Christ requireth faith without doubting 3. Hee forbiddeth it 4. It s contrary to faith 5. And punished But it is in the truely justified Faith and fainting are almost woven thorow either in the same prayer in David Psal. 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes this is great fainting yet there is fire under ashes faith bordering with fainting neverthelesse thou hardst the voice of my supplication So is it with Jonah Ezechiah Iob. Dregges in the bottom when the wine is jumbled appeare in the Prophets complaint an ague of madnesse starts up beside reason and above faith even after Asaph and Jeremiah both had received the broad seale of the revealing Spirit when Faith sickens it dyeth not Will the Lord cast us off for ever and will he be favourable no more is his mercy cleane gone for ever doth his promise faile for evermore And wilt thou be altogether to me as a lyar and as waters that faile 2. This goeth on another false ground that being freed from the curse of the Law wee are freed from all fits of the old agues of the Spirit of bondage and that all trouble of conscience argue a Law-state of works but that old guest upon sense of sinne and apprehension of wrath can make a new plea betweene the soule and Christ and there will arise new stormes of love-jealousies and complaints against the beloved surmises of unbeliefe because sinne dwelleth in the justified 3. Davids bones were broken for sinne and for his sinnes the arrowes of God sticke in his flesh and his moisture is turned into the drought of summer 4. There can be no neerer way to despaire and shake the very foundations of a beleevers faith then comfort him so miserably as say if ever he doubt he is under the Law and under the curse since it argueth the strong man to be cast out when he throweth in fire-brands of doubtings in at the windowes to see if he can regaine his place CHAP. XLV Antinomians not Protestants Merit-mongers ANtinomians say that wee teach the same with Merit-mongers who say the reward is given ex pacto by covenant as due debt because of the fidelity of God and not that our works in strictnesse of justice deserve such a reward to which we answer 1. None of us say the crowne is given either for faith or for good works as if they should determine the Lord to give a reward or lay bands on him for the intrinsecall dignitie and meritorious vertue that Christs merit hath put on our works we utterly deny any such vertue either in our good works considered in their owne nature or as they borrow some perfume of Christs meriting vertue Paul Rom. 3. argueth that none are justified by works because saith hee all have sinned vers 9. both Jew and Gentile every mouth vers 19.20 stopped and all the world is become guilty if then our works were thus perfect that they were void of sinne they should have a power to justifie But Towne asser 77.78 Eaton Honey combâ— cap 16.459.460.461 say Christ giveth perfection to our works and maketh them free of inherent sin this is as much as Papists say Christs bloud conferreth a power of meriting on good works 2. They say we fulfill the Law in Christ when he makes our works perfect and sinnelesse then we also justifie our selves by our good works in Christ. But we know that Antinomians give more then a meriting power to good workes while they make them perfect as Christ and free from sinne as his actions are Why but then should they not justifie us before God if they be perfect and render us before God perfect as M. Towne saith and Eaton saith Justification is meritorious of all the favour and blessings of God Sanctification of it selfe merits nothing at all This is more horrid merit then ever a Papist taught For Justification if it merit all the favor and blessings of God then must it merit the favour of eternall election to glory of effectuall calling of Christs comming in the flesh of free Redemption of the sending of the Gospel of grace to this nation rather then to this whereas all these goe before justification and flow from a more ancient and eternall free grace then Justification even from eternall election and everlasting love 2. But Sanctification saith he of it selfe merits nothing nor doe Merit-mongers say their best works of themselves merit any thing but as dipt in Christs bloud from whose grace they borrow a meriting power and of justice besides a free promise and paction God oweth a crowne of glory to these works say Papists and this meriting power say they though it be borrowed from Christ yet our workes have from the grace of Christ the formall principle of them a meriting power beside before and without all free paction and promise of reward that God maketh to our works and here we part waies with all Merit-mongers and shall never we hope meet But that God hath made a promise of his free grace to reward our works and hath tyed himselfe to himself not to us is cleare For God is not unrighteous to forget your worke saith the Scripture and labour of love and it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble
you and to you who are troubled rest with us c. And Merit-mongers say our good works are made condignely and morally meritorious from Christs merits and so are made and dignified with a sort of infinitenesse to buy heaven as Antinomians say they have sinnelesse perfection from Christs merits and are made as white faire spotlesse as God can see no sinne in them but looking on them seeth them as faire as the works of Christ or the elect Angels Wee judge that there is no worth to come neere in value or proportion to grace or glory and that no reward is promised for them none to them but as to signes and fruits of grace CHAP. XLVI That there is grace inherent in the Saints beside that free favour and good will that is in God WEe accord not with Antinomians who say that grace is onely in Christ none in us they are but gifts and effects of grace in us saith Towne The new creature the armour of God and love is nothing but Christ. But wee say Grace or free favour is in Christ as the cause root spring but this is the infinite God freely of meere grace imparting his goodnesse mercy redemption calling us without hire or money and this indeede is not in us but in him but there is a grace created the fruit of this free grace in God that is in us subjectively and inherently and denominates us gracious and new creatures grace is in Christ as the floure in the root but in vs as the smell that comes from the floure and is communicated to us who have senses The Scripture saith 1. If any man be in Christ he is a new creature a new creature cannot be Christ the Creator the new man is created in righteousnesse and true holynesse and these be created graces in us as the lusts of the flesh contrary to these are not the first Adam but the fruits of this sinne so neither can these bee the second Adam 2. The Armour of God Ephes. 6. Faith Hope the Word of God Prayer the chiefe parts of that armour have Christ for their object and subject and wee are to pray in Christs name then they cannot be Christ himselfe faith may be weake Christ cannot be weake prayer lesse fervent Christ not so 3. The Scripture saith God putteth in the Saints a heart of flesh a new heart powreth water that is his spirit on the thirsty ground the Spirit of grace and supplication on the Family of David writes his Law in our inward parts gives a circumcised heart 4 There is an in-biding principle The seed of God remaining in the Saints the annoyting that teacheth them all Grace in Timothy faith unfained dwelling in him and his grandmother 5. The Saints are denominated new creatures from grace inherent faithfull and sanctified in Christ Jesus borne againe of God Sonnes and heires partakers of the Divine nature Kings and spirituall Priest to God changed and renewed 6. From this Libertines say there is no difference betweene hypocrits and beleevers whereas they are blessed meeke shall see God shall be satisfied have a great reward in heaven which is falsely said of hypocrits and it s neere of kinne to that foule errour The Spirit works in hypocrits by gifts and graces in the Saints immediatly whereas the Saints doe many things from the feare of God from Faith from humility and meekenesse which are graces in them and it neighbours with that heresie that Christ acteth immediatly in the Saints hee being incarnate in them and they Christed and Godded with him Christ dwelling in their flesh which maketh every Saint Christ and the onely begotten Son of God and it sides with that error that the efficacie of Christs death doth kill the activity of all graces and that all the activity of a beleever is to act sinne there being nothing in him but sinne Christ without acting all in him CHAP. XLVII That we are not meere patients in the acting of the Spirit of Sanctification SO doe Antinomians hold that we are meere patients under the actings of the Spirit the Spirit acting in us immediately as on blocks and stocks So there is say they no obligation to pray at set houres and times but when the Spirit acteth and stirreth us immediatly thereunto And Saltmarsh saith this is a bondage to times and no spirituall serving of God So hath Randel the Familist prefixed in an Epistle to two Popish Tractats furnishing to us excellent priviledges of Familisme the one called Theologia Germanica and the other the Bright starre which both advance perfect Saints above Law Gospel Scripture Ordinances Praying hearing to a Monastike contemplative life in which their perfectists see injoy live in God without beholding him in formes or materiall images the signe of the Crosse lawfull books as they thinke to young beginners without any acting in them either of understanding will desire or any power they and their love desire joy being all drowned annihilated and swallowed up in God immediatly injoyed and the Spirit acting immediatly Euthysiastically in them as men dead crucified mortifyed and if they have any acts of knowing or willing or loving they bee acts of the old man and the flesh And upon the same ground God not efficatiously and immediatly concurring in morall actions to act upon the creatures men and Angels The Libertines of old some Familists and Antinomians of late have said that God is the author of sinne that his working or not working on the creature is the cause of good and ill righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse 1. Because sinne is nothing but Gods not working 2. It cannot hurt God and why should he hate it 3. It hath its first being in God 4. It is his servant and conduceth to heighten free grace and rich mercy I doe not impute this to all Antinomians yet some have said it and written it the same principles common to Libertines and Antinomians as you may reade in worthy Calvin incline to the same conclusions It is true Saltmarsh comes not up to truth in this Mans sinnes was serviceable saith hee to the glory of Redemption and was but for the bringing forth of this though not decreed of God but occasioned by man God foreknowing the changeablenesse of his creature c. In which words not knowing what to make out of the Protestant doctrine out of ignorance hee makes sinne the mother and glorious Redemption the birth that was warmed with life in the wombe of sinne and was serviceable for the bringing forth of this We know what M. Archer said of late I scarse beleeve that that godly man would have spoken so faire and glorious grace was warmed and enlived from eternitie in the sweet bowels and heart of God and never lay never fetched heat of life from the foule wombe of
but prayer hearing preaching Sacraments reveale them onely This is no Gospel-divinity 5. Nor was God in a way of reconciliation and peace with the Jewes under the Old Testament rather then pacified except Antinomians say God saw sinne in Jaakob under the old Testament Numb 23.21 He blotted not out their sinnes as a thicke cloud Esai 43.25 and cast not their iniquities in the depth of the Sea Mich. 7.19 20. Nor blessed them with pardon Psal. 32.1 2. but kept an after reckoning of wrath as a non-pardoning as an unpacifyed God toward them which belyeth the Holy Ghost in the Old Testament almost in every page 6. Nor is it true that Christ getteth us the love of God he purchaseth to us all the fruites of Gods free love such as Redemption pardon imputed righteousnesse effectuall calling justification repentance faith perseverance glory But we all maintaine against Papists that Christ given as Mediator Christ dying for us is the fruit of Gods free love and of our election to grace and glory but not the cause or a meane getting to us Gods love Learned Twist and protestant Divines to whom Saltmarsh though he undertakes to write of free grace is but a yesterday novice prove against Papists Dominicans Iesuits that Christ Mediator his bloud is not the Meritorious cause of the free and eternall love of God to man 1. Because nothing in time is or can be the cause of that which is eternall Christ is given in time and dyeth in time as our surety he is an eternall Mediator dying in Gods decree but that cannot make him the cause begetting Gods love to us 2. Gods free love and his grace is the cause why hee giveth his Sonne to dye for us Joh. 3.16 1 Joh. 4.9 then Christ dying cannot bee the cause of Gods love 3. The free love of God should not be free if it had a meritorious cause CHAP. LII That we are not freed from outward Ordinances nor is it Legall to be under them as Antinomians say ANtinomians pick a quarrell against the Law and would have us freed from it because it sanctifieth not and cannot give us grace to obey but by this wee are not under the Gospel because the Gospel of it selfe or any word of grace without the Spirit cannot worke faith or give grace or sanctifie But I know Antinomians thinke that the Spirit freeth us from all outward ordinances from any obligations that an outward command can lay on us whether of Law or Gospel For Saltmarsh teacheth us That the Spirit of Adoption worketh Legally not freely when wee doe things meerely as commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or precept in the word that brings forth but a Legall or at best but a mixt obedience and service of something a finer hypocrisie But if hee meane by a meere outward command the letter onely pressing obedience without the acting of the Spirit or any influence of the life of Christ this is a dead work and cannot come at all meerely from the power of an outward command for the very outward command of the Gospel holdeth forth to the understanding in the very Letter which is a signification of Gods good and holy will the authority of God the love of Christ as this Peter lovest thou mee feed my Lambs and none can out of the conscience of the majestie authority and love of Christ obey this command without the influence of the Spirit of grace so hee refuteth not us for we teach no such thing But Saltmarsh his meaning is that the meere outward Letter of the sweetest Gospel-command or promise such as He that beleeveth in the Sonne hath life and shall never come to judgement him that commeth I will in no sort cast away but will raise him up at the last day c. layeth no obligation of obedience on us at all but the Spirit acting and immediatly moving us effectually to obey layeth on all the obligation and all alongs M. Towne proveth wee are freed from the Law with all its authority offices and effects and are not under the Lawes rule to direct or teach yea nor is it to give us saith Saltmarsh So much as a heame of light nor to command bind or oblige us because the Law saith Towne hath not any sanctifying vertue and power to subdue sinne but we are under grace that is the grace of the Gospel which effectually subdueth sinne and sanctifieth And this is Townes Argument all alongs the Law of works is a meere passive thing and vrge the Law never so earnestly with all its motives and meanes yee can never make me keepe it ergo wee are freed from the Law and clearly then are wee under the commanding power of no outward ordinances because they cannot effectually sanctifie and subdue sinne not the preaching of the Gospel nor the Law nor praying nor hearing nor Sacraments wee are under nothing but grace and that onely actuall such as is the effectuall and irresistible blowing of the Holy Ghost for sure habituall grace in us cannot effectually worke for the subduing of sin So say Libertines of New England We are under no Gospel-exhortations to beleeve and none are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to be the elect of God or to have his Spirit in them effectually The reason is outward exhortations oblige none but the Elect and not them all whereas Christ commanded to preach the Gospel to every creature to all Nations So say they We are not to pray against all sinne because the old man must be in us so long as wee live So said the Pelagians of old and A man may not bee exhorted to any duty because he hath no power to doe it All tend to this that to preach the Gospel to sinners and for Saltmarsh to write a booke of free grace is a Legall straine of teaching and not becomming the glory of the New Testament because grace goeth not ever along with teaching litterally 2. We are not under the Gospel or any Gospel-ordinances because of our selves we have no power to obey them this is to make us guilty of no sinne at all because to sinne is to act against an obligation of a Law and when grace acteth not on us we faile against no obligation at all because we can doe no otherwise 3. This is deepe Pelagianisme to say wee cannot sinne if we have not power to eschew sinne and obey God and to make our owne strength or the strength of another without us the measure and binding rule of our obedience CHAP. LIII Necessity of ordinances and of written and preached Scripture to the most perfect FRom this it commeth that Antinomians judge there is no need that a soule once in Christ goe out for new and fresh supply of actuall grace because it is acted by the Spirit inhabitating And Saltmarsh The more any motion or obedience is caused from things
Holy Ghost and that none can doe these works in them but Châ—ist and the inference made from them are the reasonings of the Holy Ghost and the result is an infallibly assurance Antinomians thinke both they may be counterfeit works and the reasoning and inference from thence to be a worke of our owne Spirit onely We say of the Spirit of grace joyning with our Spirit as is cleare 1 Cor. 2.12 3. The inference say they breeds no certaine and infallible assurance but probable onely and conjecturall evidence 4 If these works were not done in faith and known by us to be so done I should grant they could give but an uncertaine and controverted evidence Antinomians say wee separate them from faith and saving grace and that thus separated they beare testimony that wee are in Christ which is a calumny of theirs not our Doctrine Asser. 6 The assurance of our spirituall acts resulting from our Christian walking is a mediate assurance collected by inference not immediate as when we see the Sunne 2. It is called knowledge and assurance in the Word 1 Joh. 2.3 1 Joh. 3.14 vers 18.19 but it is not properly Faith but sense therefore we doe not build assurance of justifying faith on works of grace Antinomians say that we make our works the pillars and causes of our Faith But the promise the sufficiency of Christ the free grace of God to us are the onely pillars of our faith and our works of grace are the ropes by which the ship and passengers are drawne to the rock that is higher then themselves but they are not the rocke they are not the formall objective Sunne-light by which we passe our judgement and determination of Christ the Mediator his sweetnesse and power to save nor the causes of the soules resting on the bloud of attonement as Sunne-light is the formall reason and medium without of our judging of colours and their beauty They are onely land-marks by which we may the better judge of our state and not the shoare the land-marke onely sheweth how neere wee are to shoare by them we know that we know and beleeve in Christ. Finally they are rather negatives against unbeliefe then positive evidences of faith and serve for incouragements that we cast not away our confidence For if I doubt of my state whether I be translated and in Christ or no I cannot but doubt of my actions if I doubt if the tree be a naturall Olive I cannot but thinke the fruit must be but wild Olives and when we shall be unclothed with our darkenesse of body we shall not need such crutches to walke by Faith for sight shall leade us CHAP. LVI How duties and delight in them take us not off Christ. HEnce Antinomians when they say we must not so much as see our good works for not to see them is spirituall poverty and we cannot see them but we must trust in them and build on them And therefore best remove such chalke stones and rotten foundations as holy walking and live loosely that wee sowing sinne may reap pardoning grace So they say I know I am Christs because I doe not crucifie the lusts but beleeve that Christ hath crucified them for mee And our sanctification when darke and lesse maketh justification brighter And frequencie and length of holy duties are signes of one under a covenant of works and so under the curse of Law And to take delight in the holy service of God is to goe a whoring from God And the Spirit acts most in the Saints when they endeavour least All these say to be rich in works of sanctification is to be poore in grace 2. To doe and act nothing and so sinnefully to omit the duties that the grace of God calleth for Tit. 2.11 is the way to have the Spirit acting graciously then sinne that grace may abound be sicke and exceeding sicke that Christ may bestow on you much Gospel-physicke To be aboundant in the worke of the Lord to delight in the Law of the Lord in the inner man to labour more aboundantly then they all to bee rich in good works are nothing else but to goe a whoring from God So Saltmarsh expoundeth these words I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me Such were yee but yee are justified but yee are sanctified c. That Christ beleeved repented sorrowed for sinne mortified sinne perfectly for me and this saith hee is sanctification and the fulnesse of his the All in All. Then to doe nothing my selfe but sinnefully to omit all duties and let Christ doe all is full sanctification and the lesse yee doe the more Christ doth for you Object 1. Christ saith not Peter be encouraged to beleeve because thou art an holy obedient loving Apostle But I have prayed that thy faith faile not Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 32.33 Answ. In that place he doth not shew Peter how he should know by such and such signes that hee beleeved but for Peters comfort and faith he sheweth him the true cause why he should not fall away to wit because his Advocate interceedeth for him Object 2. Christ saith not to his Apostles O my Disciples though I be from you yet yee have been thus and thus humble penitent obedient and let this be your ground and assurance when I am gone but hee layes in promises yee beleeve in God beleeve also in me I will send the Comforter Saltmarsh pag 33. Answ. We make no qualifications object or ground or cause of faith but onely signes to know wee have faith therefore might Christ haue said ye shall know yee love me and beleeve because you love those begotten of me 1. But we thinke though naturall sweating at duties setteth not the Spirit on edge to worke graciously yet to worke by the grace of God increaseth both talents and grace 2. Nor the frequent actings of grace nor the simply looking on them especially under sad houres to wine to our feet againe are ill but the abuses to bee avoided As 1. the comparative poring and the more frequent living on the comforts of our owne gracious actings more then on Christ himselfe and his death is as if I would live to much on a sight of a new created birth in my selfe and the Image of the second Adam when I have Christ himselfe to live on 2. Excessive out-running and over-banke-flowings of wondring at what is done in our selves by the grace of Christ cannot want a great deale of mixture of our selfe for we are not so found on acttings of grace in others and that is a token there is a selfe-reflection in the worke and that I sit downe and write of my selfe a hundred in stead of fifty 3. All comparative over-loving of created comforts must take the heart in so farre off Christ. 4. We should wonder more at the depth and height of free grace in the Creator and in Christ the well-head then in our selves for
the Angel and prevailed he wept and made supplication to him Gen. 32.24 25 26. nor is this an old Testament-Spirit the parable of the unjust Judge and the Widdow is in scope a doctrine of prevailing with God by importunitie of prayer Iames bringeth the example of Elias for the prevailing of prayer and Christ This kinde of devill is not cast out but by fasting and prayer and so the Spirit of adoption worketh freely Object 2. Saltmarsh The Spirit worketh not freely when wee take in Christ but by the way and rest not wholy on him Answ. They looke on Christ by the by who take in their good works as fellow-causes with Christ thinking to be heard for them Christ is but a by-Mediator if he bee not whole Mediator it s a practicall error naturally in us to improve the the sufficiencie and incomparable weight of Christ to little purpose and dote more upon done duties then on Christ yet this is not our Doctrine but our sinne that we are to be humbled for Obj. 3. Saltmarsh When we are in bondage to some outward worship of circumstances as time place person the Spirit works not freely Answ. It may be Saltmarsh thinketh the Lords day under the New Testament legall men of his gang doe it 2. And not to pray but at such houres as the Spirit moves him because the Spirit onely and the Spirit acting and ravishing is the only obliging Law and command under the New Testament the Letter or written Scripture to pray continually in all things to give thanks to bee abundant in the worke of the Lord to be rich in good works and to make our selves friends with the Mammon of unrighteousnesse at any time ere we bee put out of our stewardship except when the Spirits wind bloweth faire that so they may receive us into the everlasting habitations is a law bondage yea to abstaine from adulterie murther swearing except the Spirits acting which is our onely obliging Law now is a legall not a Gospel-service nor can a beleever sin when he commits adultery murther for hee doth nothing against the only obliging New Testament Law the acting of the Spirit when the Spirit actually doth not act him and stirre him to duties of charitie and love of the brethren and doth not actually deterre and pull him back by his immediate impulsions and breathings from adulterie and murther I desire an answer intimating a difference between sins of Adultery and Murther and so sinfull omission of duties of Chastity and saving the life of innocent brethren for a Moneth which must involve a sinnefull not-loving our brother for a Moneth and the not praying to God for thirty dayes as the heathen Kings Law was upon supposition that the Spirit act not and stirre not up to prayer for thirty dayes and if so it is a question if Adultery be sinne and if abstinencie from Adultery upon the conscience of the seventh Command be not an impeaching of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption and a spece of legall bondage As for Saltmarsh his fourth ground of bondage to wit that to doe any thing from the power of an outward commandement or precept of the Word that it brings forth but finer hypocrisie and his seventh To take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit is meere bondage I have answered alreadie it is an Enthusiasticall opposing of the working of word works and well grounded experiences of the Saints to the actings of the Spirit and a looseing of us from beleeving and obeying Scriptures from trembling at the Word and a most wicked way of Enthusiasme Object 5. Saltmarsh when they doe because of some vow or covenant they have made c. It is more properly the service of the Old Testament and part of their bondage for wanting the power and fulnesse of the Spirit of adoption to worke them to obedience freely from within they were under the power of outward principles to put them on from without Answ. 1. If nothing move men to doe but the Letter of the Covenant Vow or Promise not the Spirit of grace then can the Spirit never be said to worke Legally or not freely because the Spirit works not at all nor can this bee called properly the service of the Old Testament except Antinomians say the Spirit of grace wrought none at all in the Old Testament but onely the Letter contrary to all the heavenly Psalmes made by the Holy Ghost and the acts of faith in Moses David Job Jeremiah which every Page of Old Testament refuteth and we must say meere nature and the dead Letter without the Spirit acted them So Hebr. 11. Psal. 51.10 and infinite other places on the contrary 2. Nor can yee say by the same reason that a naturall conscience a desire of a name lest they should be reputed covenant-breakers moved these in the Old Testament to act for so none could have been tearmed men according to Gods heart nor perfect and upright men as David Job Ezechiah Noah because upon this Antinomian ground they were all but fine hypocrites If I mistake not Saltmarsh condemneth all who have taken the Covenant in the three Kingdomes and are moved for feare of the oath of God to stand to it as Legalists and Old Testament Spirits The Covenant that Asa Josiah caused the people to stand too was a Law-bondage that we are not now obliged to and upon the same grounds to keepe faith and promise upon lawfull contracts and oathes between King and people or made to God to keepe Marriage-covenants contracts legues and bargaines betweene man and man which we conceive to be of the Law of Nature must all be the proper service of the Old Testament and contrary to the Gospel to keepe my lawfull promise made to a man to pay my debt because I promised when I borrowed money To keepe the Covenant of God made in Marriage because it is an outward covenant is to doe because of some Covenant and to be in Law-bondage and to doe as being under the power of outward principles and Paul must writ to Philemon as under the bondage of the Old Testament If Onesymus hath wronged thee or oweth thee ought put it on my count if he should pay Philemon seeing he became his debter by an outward promise and covenant he did not pay him by the Spirit of adoption working freely but by a Legall Spirit as being under the Law not under grace by this learning A Jesuiticall way to loose men from all covenants promises bargaines in buying and selling treatise and Indentures betweene persons Nation and Nation to loose us from all the bonds of the Law of Nature and Nations and free us from that which is the Law and the Prophets Whatsoever yee would men should doe to you the same doe ye to them Then shall nothing bind us under the New Testament Doth the Spirit of
adoption make us Covenant-breakers Truce-breakers Traitors I thought the Gospel had condemned all these and taught us to live righteously and not to cousen and defraude one another Who now come nighest to the lying Antichrist who can dispense with all Lawes of God For Saltmarsh who calleth Presbyterians Antichristian Legalists because they cannot away with Antinomian Heresies saith To doe or performe what wee have promised and covenanted because we have promised and covenanted is more properly the service of the Old Testament and part of their bondage for wanting the power and fulnesse of the Spirit of adoption then a Gospel-obedience by the free Spirit of adoption I remember Sam. Gortyn and other Familists the deadly persecuting enemies of the faithfull and gracious people in New England deny it lawfull to sweare at all deny Magistracie or any subjection to them deny the Law the Letter of the Law and Gospel all Learning Lybraries Bookes reading and all such externals as Saltmarsh argueth against in this Chapter as savouring of Legall bondage But to keepe Covenants and promises because ye have put your selves under them by a willing ingagment is a fruit of the free Spirit and is not contrary thereunto Gal. 5.12 Ephes. 4.15 Col. 3.8 9. Object 6. Saltmarsh When they come to God in any act of worship or prayer c. as to a Creator rather saith Saltmarsh then a Father and as a God rather then as a God in Christ they put themselves under such an infinite purity as they can neither have accesse with faith nor boldnesse Answ. 1. But Saltmarsh I conceive speaketh of the Spirit of adoption his not working freely but in a Legall way as under the Old Testament bondage by which hee must insinuate that the Saints under the Old Testament in any act of worship or prayer came to God as Creator rather then Father and as God rather then as God in Christ. How then saw they the day of Christ How were they saved by faith purifying the heart And by the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ the way of Jew and Gentiles both And were justified by the imputed righteousnesse of Faith as the Gentiles The 7 th being refuted before I come now to the last which is a strange Character of a servile Spirit When they measure saith he their forgivenesse by their sinne and sanctification and can beleeve no more then they have peace for and that peace upon something of their owne performed and not from beleeving on him who hath performed all God hath not given us the Spirit of feare but of power and of love and of a sound minde 2 Tim. 1.8 or of a minde not corrupted with any of these Answ. 1. To measure forgivenesse by sin that is to thinke our sinnes are too many for Christ to pardon and we too foule for Christ out of free grace to wash is indeed a Spirit of bondage but that is not the Antinomians sense But thus To measure forgivenesse by sinne and sanctification As to argue thus I wallow in the myre with the Sow and goe on with an high hand without remorse and sorrow adding drunkennesse to thirst and drawing iniquity with cart-ropes of vanity void of all sanctification Ergo I have no forgivenesse and am not washt from my old sinnes then truely it is most false and licentious doctrine to say in this sense its Legall to measure forgivenesse by sinne and sanctification for sinne is a measure to sanctification thus but Antinomians will have living after and walking in the flesh and free pardon of sinne to consist together in one 2. It is good to beleeve no more of forgivenesse then wee have sound and well-grounded peace for which floweth from justification as Paul speaketh of peace Rom. 5.1 Being justified by Faith we have peace with God c. But wee make not rotten and false peace or peace of unbeliefe to be of the same circumference and compasse with pardon 3 Peace flowing from justification as the cause we allow and also peace flowing from our spirituall performances done in the strength of Christ and his free grace as from signes and land-marks and evidences So the wearied night-watch hath both comfort or freedome from night-feares and anxities from the appearance of the day-starre and from the rising of the Sunne from the former as a signe from the latter as a cause 4. Nor doth Saltmarsh truely say This peace is from something of our owne and not from something of Christ except he defame all the spirituall performances in the Saints as bastards begotten of pure nature and father them not on Christ. 5. Nor is the act of beleeving lesse ours and so lesse a ground of our peace then our performances done by the grace of Christ except Saltmarsh comply with Libertines who say that the faith that justifieth a beleever is the faith that is and remaineth subjectively in Christ and not the faith that is in the beleever himselfe which is a way to loose us from all Gospel performances and let us live in fleshly licence not in Christian liberty 6. The Spirit of feare that Paul speaks of 2 Tim. 1.8 is that servile mercenary feare in Devils and hirelings not the feare of such as keep covenants and promises and pay their debts and stand to treaties because they thinke just promises and covenants doe bind even beleevers in Christ in the feare of the Lord to performance except they would sinne against the Law of God which Antinomians cannot beleeve If this externall tye be contrary to the free working of a Gospel-Spirit of adoption I confesse all duties of the Law of Nature must be cryed downe by the Gospel and better covenant with Indians and Americans then with Antinomans CHAP. LXIX The dead and bastard faith of Antinomians ANtinomians do obtrude a dead vaine presumption to us in lieu of saving faith 1. We follow Christs own fashion and order of beleeving that sinners sick pained humbled plowed by the terrors and the Law who are onely under such breakings and rentings of preparations should relie on Christ for salvation not for these preparations nor because they are thus prepared but meerly in this order lest they should say Because I am innocent surely his anger shall turne away from me and I have no neede of Christ that same sense Repentance I dare not call it in an Evangelicke sense of sin and pricking of heart and feare of shutting up under an everlasting prison may highten the price of an excellent Saviour Antinomians will Pharises as Pharises obdured undaunted heifers swift Dromedaries traversing their wayes wild Asses used to the wildernesse snuffing up the wind at their pleasure all sinners as such without any order of first breaking the iron sinnow in the neck even while they think they are wholy righteous as Pharises and count sin as knots of strawes to own the blood of propitiation immediately without
God in hell Nay but if one rise from the dead they will heare and beleeve 2. Antinomians mistake our minde in this lying excuse to wit that we fancie that the prepared for Christ are pardoned and justified men this wee never teach they are guilty sinners and these are in their sinnes unworthy who are best qualified and fitted for Christ. Wee make not cleannesse a preparation for washing nor a sinnelesse innocent and guiltlesse condition a fitnesse preparatory to justification 3. Antinomians take not away by their way a stronger shift Lord if Christ had dyed for me by name and thou hadst drawne me as effectually to Christ as thou drewst Paul and Peter I should have received Christ but thou drewst me in a way that thou drewst Judas when I was guiltie and my heart rockie We make preparations Christs work as conversion is but a farre more common worke of an inferiour nature which may be in many sinners who are never converted Object 7. All that ever received Christ Corinthyans Ephesians Colossians received him in a sinnefull condition when they were unwashen darkenesse dead in sinnes enemies in their minds by wicked works Answ. Nothing followeth against us preparations removeth not a sinnefull condition nor deadnesse in sinne nor minde-enmity by evill works Christs bloud and saving grace onely removeth both the guilt and the staine of sinne but hence it followeth in no sort that we are not sinne-sick and selfe-condemned and lost before Christ remove our darkenesse and quicken the dead Object 8. God offereth Christ in time as God gave him God before all time gave him to us because we were sinners and now he is but offered as he was given Answ. God offereth Christ in time as hee gave him before time it is true in regard of the freedome of grace no cause condition qualification reason moved God to ordaine and decree either the sicke for the Physitian Christ or the Physitian for the sicke before time and neither preparations is the cause nor necessary condition or ground why he giveth Christ to us in time But it is not true in regard of the order of giving Christ bofore time or in time for in time God giveth Christ to these that heare the Gospel onely but I hope he decreed not to give Christ and salvation to men upon this condition and upon no other that they shall heare the Gospel because hee ordained men for glory of free grace and upon the same free grace ordained them to heare and beleeve and repent yet neither faith nor repentance were preparatory conditions to the decree of grace 1. God neither before time nor in time giveth Christ because we are sinners or because wee are thus and thus humbled and prepared but because he will bee gratious to whom he will be gratious sinne is onely the occasion and the matter and preparations are the meere order of his proceeding first he humbleth by the Law and then giveth Christ in the Gospel but not because the sinner is humbled nor for his humiliation nor because he hath made any Gospel-promise whoever is thus and thus fitted and prepared by the Spirit of the Law and terrors and broken and selfe-condemned with the burden and sense of sinne shall be converted we know no such Gospel-promise CHAP. LXX Faith not the onely worke of the Gospel as Antinomians say LEt us also try Saltmarsh his reasons to prove his short way to heaven and that its the onely Gospel-worke to beleeve Salvation saith he is not a businesse of our working and doing it was done by Christ with the Father All our worke is no worke of salvation but in salvation Wee here receive all not by doing any thing that we may receive more but doing because we receive so much because we doe not that wee may be saved And yet we are to doe as much as if we were to be saved by what we doe because we should doe as much for what is done already for us and to our hands as if wee were to receive it for what we did our selves Answ. 1. Here is no Argument Christ hath done all by way of merit and purchase of a perfect redemption therefore wee are not to worke out our salvation in feare and trembling it followeth not 2. It is most false That we are to doe nothing in the Gospel that we may receive more or that we may be saved but because we are saved for these are not contrary but sweetly subordinate We doe because we are saved and because wee are Redeemed by merit and Gospel-right by hope and begun possession therefore we are not to sow to the Spirit that we may reape life everlasting it followeth not Wee both worke because we have a crop and that we may receive a crop Servants are to serve their Masters not with eye-service both because they have a Master in heaven who hath saved them and also in hope to receive the reward of inheritance Elders are to feed the flocke because they are redeemed and love their Redeemer and because when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receive a crowne of glory that fadeth not away and because we are redeemed we are to looke to our selves that wee lose not these things that we have wrought for but that wee may receive a full reward so our worke is both a worke of salvation and a worke in salvation 3. There is nothing falser then that Antinomians are to worke as much as if they were to be saved by their working for their working is arbitrary not obligatory by any commandement nor doe they sinne in not working Let them in their conscience say if they sinne or can sinne 1. being once justified for sin is as cleane removed in its nature and being from the beleever as from Christ say the Antinomians 2. If they sin in doing nothing after they are justified if the immediate acting of the Spirit of love stirre them not to it and therefore it is false that they should doe as much for what is done as if they were to receive life for doing because they should not non debent they are not obliged to doe when they doe not nor are under any guilt for not doing By this way for to Antinomians there is no obliging Law but God immediatly by his Spirit acting them to good is all their Law Object 2. This short worke beleeve and be saved Paul telleth you Say not in thine heart who shall ascend to heaven that is to bring Christ from above c. The word is nigh thee even in thy mouth c. Answ. We would not willingly make the way to heaven longer then Christ hath made it Paul speaketh Rom. 10.6 7 8. of a Law-way that is long wearisome unpassible as who would strive to climbe up to heaven or to goe downe to the grave to fetch Christ from either heaven or hell The Gospel-way sure is a sweet easie passible way
objected they said must not be taken in the Litterall sense because the Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth And they turne the Scripture in Allegories and high Spirituall Speculations and the Scripture in its kindly sense they called a dead Letter it s the spirit say they that quickneth So David Georgius and so doth M. Dell Serm. pag. 19. citing the same words so Randel the Familist in a Sermon said That Christs Parables from Sowing a Draw-net Leaven c. did prove that to expound the Scripture by Allegories was lawfull and all the things of this life as Seed the Way-side a Rocke the Sea a Net Leaven c. were Sacraments of Christ and he cited Doe this in Remembrance of me and that a spirituall minde in all the things of nature and of this life might see the mysteries of the Gospel This man who preacheth most abominable Familisme is suffered in and about London publikely twise on the Lords day to draw hundreds of godly people after him The New England Libertines say The will of God in the Word and the directions thereof are no Rule whereunto Christians are bound to conforme their life And the due search and knowledge of the holy Scriptures is no safe way of searching and finding Christ And all Doctrines Revelations and Spirits must bee tryed by Christ not by the word of Christ. And the whole Letter of the Scripture holdeth forth a covenant of works Saltmarsh The interpreting the Spirit thus in the Letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel But I pray are not all the heads of Libertinisme and Antinomianisme their rejecting of the Lawes direction of the Scriptures of personall sanctification and of repentance and mortification the perfection of beleevers persons and works c. all meere consequences from Scripture the contrary being commanded expresly in Scripture So Saltmarsh saith The power of an outward Commandement and precept in the word bringeth but forth finer hypocrisie and the Spirit worketh not freely therewith And M. Towne hath much of this stuffe through his whole Booke Much like to this is the doctrine of Henry Nicholas in his Epistle to two Daughters of Warwicke Ar. 7. While the Apostles dayly went about with Christ and had the word of the Father dayly amongst them understood not the Spirit of the the Lord till the day of Pentecost that hee descended on them how should then the multitude of these which now say they are Christians and yet neither have nor know neither Spirit nor Word but go on with their fleshly prudencie in the Literall Scripture and set forth the same with their fleshly hearts before the simple people as it seemeth best unto them and say even so very stoutly We have the word of the Lord whereas it is but their owne word wherein they with their own prudencie are genered and begotten feele either perceive the same They reject the word of the Lord Jer. 8. Here giveth the Prophet a distinction or diversitie betweene the word of the Lord and the witnessing of an unregenerate man which he bringeth forth out of the Letter of the Scripture Here H. Nicholas maketh a time when the Apostles were under the teaching of the Father when they were unregenerated and not pardoned but led with the Letter of the Scripture and a time when they were under the teaching of the Holy Ghost and were regenerated So the New England Familists Rise raigne Er. 41. say There be distinct seasons of the working of the severall persons so the soule may bee said to bee under the Fathers and not the Sonnes and so long under the Sonnes worke and not the Spirits And just so Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 113. The Fathers before Christ might conceive themselves rather not destroyed then saved and rather not damned then redeemed but now is fulnesse of the Spirit and of free grace pag. 115. discovered And Denne Doctrine of John Baptist p. 51. The knowledge of both actuall and eternall remission was no Article of the Jewish Creed but now 55. is remission past and done 2. Here H. Nicholas makes a difference betweene the word of God as it is in the Letter and the word as it is in the Spirit as betweene the word of man to wit which is in the Letter and the word of the Lord which is in the Spirit So doth Saltmarsh betweene the interpreting of the Word in the Letter and in the consequence which darkneth the Gospel and the yeelding of the sense of the Scripture in the Spirit which must by opposition cleare the glory of the Gospel Shaddowes fleeing away pag. 8. So doth Cornwell Confer with J. Cotton pag. 17. say A conclusion following from the strength of humane reasoning is but a humane not a Divine Faith now we judge the litterall sense of the word to be the very meaning and kindly sense of the Holy Ghost and doe hold that the word hath not two sundry senses and that the letter of the Word and Spirit are not contrary but subordinate though the one that is the letter of the word may be without the Spirit and then the Letter is a dead thing to the heardned hearer not in it selfe but yet should not the Letter of the Scripture and outward ordinances or prophecying be despised more then the Spirit should be quenched 3. N. Nicholas here maketh two sort of regenerated persons Some regenerated by the Letter of the word these have but their owne word not the word of the Lord others are regenerated by the Spirit and these have the word of God So the New England Familists Er. 13. and Saltmarsh Free grace 177.178 as if one Spirit breathed in all the three tell us of a legall conversion by the outward Commandement Letter and terrors of the Law and Gospel and such are but hypocrits and others converted by the Spirit Protestants halfe not the Spirit and the word but conjoyne them for the Spirit is the Father and principall cause of the second birth and the Word the seed and instrument but their way is to abolish Word Seales and all Ordinances as Legall things It is true this wretched man seems to give enough to outward ordinances for he saith Epist. to the two Maides They be outward means set forth by God to direct people to the inward righteous life of Christ in the Spirit Yet in the Epistle as Answorth in his answer observeth hee calleth the outward ordinances but Ceremonies and perswades them not to suffer death in confessing the Scriptures to be the perfect rule of our faith and life against the Romish Antichristian Doctrine and Ceremonies For saith H. Nicholas No man doth rightly according to the truth of the holy Scriptures nor according to the spirituall understanding of the godly wisdome deale in it or use the true God-services of the holy word it becommeth not likewise that any man should take in hand to busie himselfe thereabout but
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
without any foregoing teaching under paine of corporall punishments to the Jewes as he and his saith Presbyterians doe now urge consciences how shall Del prove that 2. Hee must say that outward and meerely litterall observing of Lawes and Synodicall Decrees according to the Word of God for any others beside or against the Word the Presbyterians know none without Faith in Christ doe make men perfect as pertaining to conscience which is Dels dreame not our doctrine 3. Hee and his condemne all Lawes of the Civill Magistrate yea all the written Scripture Law and Gospel and say an Arbitrary and Enthysiasticall Spirit in the Christian Magistrate without all Civill Lawes inacted or written should conclude of the heads and lives of Christians without the Law Morall or Gospel and so condemnes all Acts of Parliaments Answ. 2. You could not have heard more if Henry Nicholas or Anton. Pocquius or David Georgius had beene preaching to the Honourable House for Del followâ—s them at the heeles For Henry Nicholas if you but change Dels word of Reformation into the word regeneration or begetting in the same Spirit debaseth Christ in the Scriptures and all outward worship as if there were one Christ in the Scripture and another contrary Christ in the Spirit and inward working for sure hypocriticall and meere externall reformation and the inward reformation are by Protestants made two contrary reformations the one from God the other not from flesh and blood onely but from the Devill So Henry Nicholas If I could give all my goods to the poore c. If I had not love it were not any thing to me that is whosoever hath not Christ he is without God and without righteousnesse in this world I meane the being like Christ which is received through the power of the Holy Ghost and not any Ceremoniall Christ which one man speaketh to another or promiseth to another through the Ceremoniall service Dels Grammar is Pag. 6. through the word of the letter in their bookes in outward formes outward worship outward confession which he out of his prudencie according to his fleshly minde hath set up ô no the worke or begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth not so slenderly to passe as men now at this time teach each other out of their unregenerate Spirit Del out of a Spirit not inwardly reformed the bodie of sinne not being destroyed no reformation can come Henry Nicholas condemning all Scripture as a Literall and carnall thing and an Elementish Ceremoniall and fleshly service yea and confession with the mouth as carnall outward hypocriticall and Pharisaicall and doth expressely reject all the teaching of men or by the ministery of men which the Apostle asserteth Ephes. 4.11 1 Cor. 4.2 2 Cor. 4.7 And the Lord Jesus the great Apostle of our profession Math. 28.19 20. Act. 1.6 8. and pronounceth the Ministery of one man teaching another to be fleshly prudence and not such a way by which the begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth to passe Now that Monster of men knew Protestants whom hee refuteth in this taught against Pelagians and the Pope whom he denieth to be the Antichrist and Papists that we utterly deny that the Scriptures of themselves yea that the Man Christs teaching in the flesh or Paul or the Apostles Preaching or any mans externall instructing of another man most soundly according to the Scriptures can without the hearing and learning of the Father Joh. 6.45 and his omnipotent drawing of men to the Sonne Joh. 6.44 and the inward teaching of the Spirit inwardly reforme or beget men over againe to God So his condemning of one mans teaching of another as Fleshly Ceremoniall Elementish is a simple rejecting of the Scriptures and all outward and externall worship And just as David Georgius rejected the Literall Christ and asserted himselfe to bee the Spirituall Christ and true David In the same manner M. Del speaking of inward Reformation that is conversion of a sinner to God that onely being his Gospel-reformation hee knoweth well Presbyterians and the Assâ—mbly of Divines who are if they shall condemne his Gospel for the substance of it the enemies of the truth of Christ and the last prop of Antichrist in the Kingdome doe teach that inward reformation or destroying of the body of sinne is not wrought by the onely Letter of the Word and the teaching of men or Lawes or Constitutions of Synods but that wee conjoine with all outward meanes the inward and omnipotent power of the Holy Ghost without whose grace all other meanes are nothing yea Pauls planting and Apollo his watering are nothing effectuall to an inward reformation M. Del argueth against the Holy Ghost and Paul who Preached the Gospel to the blaspeming Jewes and scoffing Athenians Act. 13 Act. 17. for all he could say to them was but outward and litterall preaching the Apostles were but men and not Lords of the heart and therefore could but worke outward conformity to outward duties when the heart remained corrupt Nor is it much that Dell saith there is neede of an outward change in the Gospel which indeed is a belying of himselfe for an outward change is an outward reformation and hee saith Pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne in the faithfull and elect by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their heart by Faith besides this I know no other An outward change is an outward reformation besides this But this is nothing Del acknowledgeth neither Ministery outward worship or outward ordinances as Familists did before him For the Author of that blasphemous Peece called Theologia Germanica saith Just men have neede of no law are led by the Spirit and are not to bee taught by any Law what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructer will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to be commanded or injoyned them as to doe good to shunne evill or the like but Pag. 72. Yet hee saith more then Del doth to wit That both the life of Christ as also all Commandements Lawes Ordinances and the like ought not to be laid aside and cast off and to be neglected contemned and derided And Henry Nicholas saith The Lord speaketh in the Scripture but he saith withall that the Spirit is the Word not the Letter So Del maketh an opposition betweene the Letter in the bookes and the living Word of God in the heart 3. Del speaketh exclusively Other reformation beside this of the heart saith he I know none 2. Gospel-reformation saith hee onely mindes the reformation of the heart If only then it minds not externall reformation 3. Christ speaking touching the worship of the New Testament saith saith he Not one word of any outward forme So that God in his Gospel-reformation aymes at nothing but the heart Then hee aymes at no outward change nor any externall worship
reformation besides this as if sanctification were no heart-reformation Del pag. 5. and pag. 6. alledgeth that the new covenant standeth for onely a heart-reformation and writing of the Law in the heart Jer. 31. but forgetteth that the same covenant saith Ezech. 36.27 I will put my Spirit in them and cause them to walke in my Commandements and that the covenant of grace expressely forbiddeth Psalm 89.30 31 32. The forsaking of Gods Law the breaking of his Statutes and the following after the heart of their detestable things and commandeth the externall as well as the internall walking in Gods Statutes and keeping his Ordinances Ezech. 11.19.20 and the Separating from Beliall and unrighteousnesse and the touching no uncleane thing the cleansing our selves from all filthynesse of the flesh and spirit and perfecting holynesse in the feare of God 2 Cor. 6.16 17 18. chap. 7.1 these speake outward and inward reformation M. Dels righteousnesse of Christ in the heart by faith his onely inward reformation he knoweth must then be to beleeve Christ was Reformed inwardly for him beleeved repented sorrowed for sinne and obeyed the Law for him and that is all the reformation as Saltmarsh his Colleague saith that is required of us Nor is this reformation wee urge Hypocriticall like that of the Pharisees of old and of the Prelats of late because it is externall For though the Church can doe no more and the Ministers both in Preaching and in Synodicall decrees holding forth the Lawes of God as Acts 15.22 23 24 25 26 27 28. but externally reforme the Lord must give the increase yet they neither injoyne nor preach hypocritall reformation And it s of the same Mettall and Coine that Del bringeth Pag. 89. Gospel-reformation is thorow and compleat in the inner and outward man Eccâ—esiasticall reformation is by halfs and the power of God in creating and redeeming the elect may as well bee resisted as the reforming of them the power of God is ingaged in it Ecclesiasticall reformation hath only the power of man and by it the heart and nature can never be changed Answ. Gospel-reformation to Del is the taking away and destroying the body of sinne and this saith he is thorow and compleat a great untruth the body of sinne in this life is never compleat But Del meaneth with Eaton and Towne and other Familists that we are as perfect as cleane from sinne as the Lord Jesus or as the glorified in heaven and as Pocquius the Libertine said They cannot sinne being once inwardly reformed and would prove it from 1 Joh. 3.9 2. It is an argument against the whole Ministery of the Gospel seales promises rebukes commands threatnings as the Swink-feldians and Seekers teach For Paul is called a Father that begat the Corinthians Timothy is said to save himselfe and others Now Dels Argument fights with the Scripture Paul begetteth men Instrumentally Timothy saveth Ministerially sure neither Paul nor Tymothy doe convert men thorowly compleatly perfectly within and without nor doe they it irresistibly and by an omnipotency in them as the Lord doth shall wee then say Paul and Timothy their saving begetting and converting of men is no converting at all And no more lawfull then the Civill and Ecclesiasticall States reformation which is utterly unlawfull to Del Because saving of men and begetting of men by the Gospel in Paul and Timothy was externall and of it selfe by halfs without the effectuall working of the Spirit which Spirit neither Paul nor Timothy could command to blow was onely externall literall incompleat by halfes carnall as all the Ceremonies of Moses were to Del nor could Paul and Tymothy write the Law in the heart and inward parts so Del must meane that all Ministery Preaching Seales Covenants Praying praysing fasting all reading all bookes and Arts and learning as all holy practises and walking with God and acts of sanctification incurring in the senses and eyes of men might be cryed downe because all of a Christian is spirituall invisible and the Gnostic faith in the heart onely in which M. Del and Familists surpasse the deedes of old Enthyasts For at Munster there arose a Prophet saith Bullinger named Mathias Harlenius a Hollander by trade a Baker hee professed Visions and Dreames and by his Propheticall spirit commanded that they should bring all their goods and lay all downe at his feet and that all Books should be burnt except the Bible M. Del excepteth not the Bible nor Scripture because it is an externall carnall thing and so not sutable to the spirituall Kingdome of Christ. For saith he pag. 6. As the Kingdome of Christ is Spirituall so all the things belonging to it are spirituall Del. pag. 9. The Gospel-reformation is constant so long as Gods nature dwels in ours it will dayly be reforming it till it be altogether like it as long as the Spirit of God dwels in the flesh it will still be reforming the flesh to the Spirit till the whole body of sinne be destroyed and the naturall man be made spirituall But Civil Ecclesiasticall Reformation at first makes a great noise but when men have attained their owne ends its activity ceaseth Answ. 1. This poore Argument proveth great odds and wide differences betweene the Lords inward and spirituall way of reforming and the externall reforming by the ministerie of men which this man may know is not the question but it proveth not that ministeriall reformation by men whether Magistrates of which I cannot speake here but I hope if God will to demonstrate that the Monster of the lâ—berty of Conscience is Socinian and Epicurcan Atheisme or Ministers of the Gospel is either unlawfull or no part of Gospel-reformation but onely it concludeth that inward reformation is not outward reformation 2. M. Dels expression So long as Gods nature dwelleth in ours and so long as the Spirit dwelleth in the flesh it will be still reforming till the naturall man be made spirituall is hereticall and not according to the forme of sound words for there is abominable Heresie in speeches Henry Nicholas the father of the fleshly Familist speaketh so God was one in substance with man In the beginning when God made all things there was no more but one God and one man and they were one and had in all one order being and nature for God was all that man was and man was all thaâ— God was and all must become one being with God by love say the Familists by faith say the Antinomians by regeneration said the Libertine Pocquius and his and his Godded man and so be all manned Gods and children of the most high Let Del cleare himselfe of this sâ—me spirituall fury Sure neither Scripture nor Protestants nor any save Familists say as Del doth that Gods nature dwelleth in ours But if he have one sense with Peter who saith Wee are made partakers of the Divine nature that is by Faith and the created graces of
except the Spirit quicken it in the soules of the hearers as well as the Law otherwise the very Law in the Letter and as written by Moses was a part of Scripture and given by Divine inspiration as well as the Gospel and the Tenne Commandements as given on Mount Sinai were the formall Word of God and Scripture given by Divine inspiration except Antinomians Familists and Del make the Law and Old Testament to bee expunged out of the Canon of Scripture as Anabaptists did or to come from an evill Spirit as Manicheans said for David Georgius said The Word of God was preached but litterally by Christ and the Apostles and not in the Spirit and that he himselfe was the true David and the true Messiah nor borne of the flesh but of the Spirit Now its sure Christ and the Apostles taught the Gospel But because they taught as it is written in the Prophets and in the Scriptures and taught not the Dictates of an Enthysiasticall spirit David Georgius said they are Legall and Literall Preachers and Christ but the Literall Messiah and he the true spirituall Sonne of David borne of the spirit not of the flesh So doth Del meane by the Word of God or the Gospel the Spirit of God excluding the Letter of the Scripture yea even of the Gospel as hee excludeth the condemning Law because it was but a written Letter Now sure the written yea or Preached Gospel without the Spirit is no lesse a dead Ordinance in the New Testament then in the Old 1. He proveth by the onely Word of God Christ reformeth inwardly and doth all in his Kingdome He saith All the powers in the world cannot reforme the Church as the Word of God can doe for it is quick and powerfull and sharper then a two edged sword Now remember he speaketh of inward reformation 2. Of the word of the Gospel excluding the Law his reason is Pag. 17. The Law maketh nothing perfect Now that by the Word he meaneth not the Scripture or the Letter of the Word even of the Gospel 1. I prove the Word that inwardly reformes excludeth all meanes but the Word Christ saith he doth all in his Kingdome by his Word onely that is as hee must bee expounded by his Spirit onely for the Word cannot be the Letter of the written Gospel For its false that Christ doth all in his Kingdome and reformeth inwardly by the Letter of the Gospel onely for that may be Preached to Judas and by Judas to multitudes hardened but never converted Math. 13.14 15. Joh. 9.39 Joh. 12.35 36 37 38 39 40. Nor can he meane the Word in its Letter but accompanyed by the Spirit for the Word that Del speaketh of Pag. 17. clearely excludeth the Law but the Word in his Letter accompanied by the Spirit doth not exclude the Law for the Law quickned by the Spirit with the Gospel is a meanes of inward reformation and so cannot be excluded 2. This Word excludes all the powers of the world for he saith All the powers of the world cannot reforme the Church inwardly as the Word of God can doe But the Letter of the Word or Gospel doth reforme onely outwardly not inwardly 3. This word that onely reformes inwardly excludeth the powers of the world and all that man can doe Now man can onely outwardly reforme by the Letter of the Word Hence Henry Nicholas said the two daughters of Warwicke and the godly in England regenerated were but Antichrists because they were regenerated onely by the Ceremoniall Elementish Fleshly Literall Word he meaneth the Scriptures that are not Preached by their Enthysiasticall Spirit of Familisticall love that acts without beside and contrary to the Scripture Paul and Apollos when they water and plant doe preach the Word but this reformeth not inwardly nor is it mighty in operation and sharper then a two edged Sword without the Spirit so that this is the very Spirit who onely as the efficient and Author of inward Reformation not as the meanes or the onely meanes as Del saith doth comfort and convert effectually the soule 4. Del citeth Esai 61.1 to prove that the Word is the onely meanes of conversion The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me he hath annointed me to Preach good tydings to the poore If Del meane that this Spirit and anointing on Christ is the Word of God Christ should say The Scripture of God is upon me and he hath anointed mee to Preach c. that is God hath Scriptured me and gifted me with the knowledge of the written Gospel excluding all Law or dueties to preach the Gospel to the poore Now Del cannot for shame give us so Literall a Christ. For sure this Spirit whereby Christ was anointed was the Holy Ghost in gifts and fulnesse of grace given to him above his fellowes And beyond all Controversie if Christ saith truely citing that Text Esai 61.1 This day Luk. 4.21 is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares Then Christ Preached in a pure Gospel-way and not as a Legall Preacher as Saltmarsh saith he was to some even to these that were filled with wrath and persecuted him vers 28.29 30. and so were under the Law if then Legall Preaching bee to Preach deadly the naked Letter of the Gospel without any spirit or life in the Preacher then Christ did not speake from the Spirit of God when hee said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me he hath sent me to Preach and this day is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares which should bee against the Text and a horrible blasphemy to wit that Christ should be a Literall Preacher as David Georgius said and so a Legall Presbyterian as Familists and Antinomians say But if Familists and Del mean that the Spirit went not along with the pure Gospel-preaching of Christ as is clear from Esai 61.1 and Luk. 4.21 Then its false that Del saith That the Gospel hath the Spirit alwaies joyned with it Pag. 18. Ser. 2. The pure Gospel must be preached to such as are under the Law which is absurd 3. Then the Letter of the Gospel comming to the eares of obdured persecuters must be that Spirit of the Lord whereby Christ was anointed for so Del expoundeth it So doth Del cite Psal. 2. I will publish the decree and he expoundeth Esai 59. the Spirit to be the Word which cleareth that he acknowledgeth no word of Scripture for a meanes of inward reformation For hee saith Pag. 18. The Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us as it is written the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart and this is the word of Faith So this is just David Georgius and Henry Nicholas their internall Enthysiasticall word that is the Spirit excluding all Law and Gospel that are but written Inkie and dead Letters of themselves doth all the Scripture is nothing Now the Law or Word written in
maintaine the same 189 190 Joh. Waldesso despiseth Scriptures 190 191 Gortyn condemnes swearing before a Judge 192 Repentance baptising preaching by any that have not the Spirit of sanctification or premeditate or study what they are to preach 192 193 Of other Antinomians in England as Towne Eaton Crisp Paul Hobson Beacon Del Saltmarsh and Denne Chap. XVIII Saltmarsh cleareth his minde of personall mortification faintly holdeth many other points of Familisme of Christ crucified risen ascended c. in figure not in his true reall manhood Personall mortification must be commanded in the Gospel to beleevers otherwise mortification which is purchased by Christs merits 1640. yeares agoe cannot be commanded us now 196 197 Saltmarsh with Familists deny the first Adam to be a reall single man 198 199 Saltmarsh denies a visible Church 200 And externall baptisme ibid. Chap. XIX Saltmarsh with Familists phancie many new administrations of Law Joh. Baptist Gospel all-spirit 200 201 What the Antichrist is to Saltmarsh and Familists 201 Saltmarsh saith that arts and tongues and Scripture brought in Antichrist and banished the Spirit 201 202 Saltmarsh with Familsts maketh three speciall administrations the Law the Gospel the Spirit and rejecteth the Protestant faith and takes a new way of the Spirit 203 204. from H. Nicholas Wars to Saltmarsh were meere types done away 204 205 The Ministery and baptisme of Christ are made different from that of Christs 205 The different ministrations even that of all-spirit in this life 205 206 Saltmarsh and Familists will have the day of judgement and an administration without Ordinances to be in this life 206 207 Chap. XX. Of the ceasing of Ordinances since the Apostles dyed as Saltmarsh with Seekers teach 208 209 Seperation from a false Church lawfull 209 No new lights after the canon of Scripture is closed proved fully 210 211 The place Matth. 28.19 20. Lo I am with you to the end proveth the continuation of a Ministery till the last judgement 212 213 214. what ever Saltmarsh with his Seekers say on the contrary Saltmarsh taketh away all Ministery calling and sending of Pastors as Seekers doe 214 215 Chap. XXI The doctrine of Saltmarsh and Familists touching Magistracie and the spirituall discerning of Saints among themselves 215 216 Saltmarsh maketh Magistracie the image of Christ the Mediator to men in the flesh not to Saints 216 Of the discerning of the Spirits 216 217 Familists are against warre and yet practice it 217 Defensive warres lawfull ibid. Chap. XXII The highest discoveries Familists have of Christ to wit that neither the first nor the second Adam Christ is a true and reall but only a figurative man 218 219 Praying and supernaturall acts in us suppose some actings in us and Christ on the crosse crucified not our naturall faculties as Saltmarsh with his Familists dreame 220 221 222 Chap. XXIII Praying a law-bondage to Saltmarsh and Familisâ—s 223 224 Saltmarsh holdeth that neither written Law nor written Gospell is our obliging rule bâ—t only the Spirit as did Libertines 224 225 Chap XXIV Of the indulgence of sinning under Law and Gospell granted by the Familists 225 226 That men under Prelacy may adore Altars and Images and not sin but walke with God in these dispensations 226 Chap. XXV Familists will have us to be Christed and Godded 226 227 Chap. XXVI The Familists phancie of our passing from one ministration to another of higher glory in this life 227 228 Saltmarsh with Familists phancie a day of judgement in which we burne old ministrations and truths and geâ— new light ibid. Saltmarsh expones the place 2 Pet. 3.10 Which is clearly of the day of judgement to be a day in this life as did Hymeneus and Phileâ—us 228 229 Of the Lords Prayer 228 229 And the Sabbath according to Saltmarsh 229 Familists against the written Scripture 229 230 Chap. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the word are instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace to us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 230 231 232 c. The letter and the Spirit who are Ministers of the letter who of the Spirit 231 232 233 Serving God in Ordinances unjustly called Idolatry by Saltmarsh and Familists 234 235 Ordinances are not bare shadows 236 237 Naturall men stumble not at the letter of the Gospel but at the thing signified 1 Cor. 1. 237 Chap. XXVIII Of our assurance and comfort from acts of free grace 238 239 Or as suitable to the rule or not suitable 239 240 241 Chap. XXIX The scope of Saltmarshes booke called Sparkles of glory and how he denyeth Christ to be any thing but a man figuratively or mystically as 〈…〉 taught 242 243 Saltmarsh denieth 〈…〉 come in the flesh or hath any body he dyed in but his 〈…〉 which is the Saints suffering affliction 243 244 245 Christ really crucified not in figure 244 245 What Christs offering his flesh on the crosse is to Saltmarsh and Libertines 246 247 Saltmarsh with H. Nicholas teacheth that every creature is God or a substantiall part of God 247 248 Chap. XXX Familists will have all externalls indifferent 249 250 251 c. We may be of any Religion we please to serve in love the sects wee converse withall for the time 250 A letter printed by Authority under the name of Oliver Crumwel opened and found to containe many secrets of grosse Familisme 250 251 252 Independents and Presbyterians cannot pray with the same Spirit and receive the same answer 252 253 Familists condemning all outward Ordinances condemne all unity but what is inward and invisible 254 255 Saltmarsh saith that God manifested in the flesh is nothing but God by his Spirit discovering new light 256 What uniformity we meane in the Covenant 257 258 No rule for uniformity in doctrine worship discipline but the Spirit 259 The sword a meanes of hindring men from being perverted but not of being converted 261 262 That we must in outward things please one another though in Idolatry and Sin is taught by Saltmarsh Beacon and other Familists 264 265 The place Gal. 6. neither circumcision c. cleared 266 267 Familists will have it lawfull for no man to come out of Prelacy Popery or any unlawfull way till the Spirit effectually draw them 268 269 How Saltmarsh is against duties 269 Saltmarsh Seekers and Familists are for any Church-Government 270 271 Chap. XXXI Saltmarsh and Familists teach that there is salvation in all Religions 171 172 Every mans conscience is his Bible as Saltmarsh thinks 172 173 Chap. XXXII What certainty of faith the Saints may attaine to beyond the Familists fluctuation of faith of Heresie and Schisme 274 275 A twofold infallibility 274 272 One of the Prophets and Apostles another of all beleivers 277 278 Saltmarsh professedly deserteth Protestants and taketh him to Familists 275 276 Saltmarsh and Beacon against the Trinity and the union of two natures in Christ. 276 Saltmarsh devises a new union betweene God and Man Devills and Angels
276 277 Saltmarsh defineth Heresie in relation to the Spirits teaching not to the written Word 279 And Schisme to be in relation to the invisible not to the visible Church 280 Chap. XXXIII Familists minde touching prayer 281 282 Chap. XXXIIII A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scriptures that Saltmarsh fathers on the spirit 282 283 284 c. All in Covenant with God are preachers of the Gospel to Saltmarsh 282 Saltmarsh and H. Nicholas makes Christ's comming againe and judging of the world to have beene these 1640. yeares 284 Saltmarsh would prove by Scripture there should be no baptizing by water 284 285 Christ crucified is nothing to Saltmarsh but the Saints Godded and Christed and suffering with faith patience 285 Ordinances are onely for the unconverted before 〈◊〉 to supply the absence of the spirit 285 286 The story of Adam but a figure to Saltmarsh 286 The Doctrine of John Baptist is gone saith Saltmarsh 286. Saltmarsh with Socinians will have the love of our enemies not commanded in the old Testament 287 Saltmarsh dreames of a Church on earth that shall want Ordinances 287 288 The place Gal. 4.1 Of the Heire under Tutors vindicated from Saltmarsh's glosse 289 The Corinthians called carnall unduely 1 Cor. 3.1 2. by Saltmarsh the place vindicated 290 Christ's disciples not under a stinted liturgy 291 The place 1 Cor. 10. they did all eate c. speakes nothing of the Idolatry of meanes and Ordinances as Saltmarsh phancies 292 The Disciples of Christ not under a carnall ministration but had the revelation of the spirit as well as we 293 2 Thess. 2. touching the Antichrist vindicated 293 294 The place John 17. Father glorifie me c. foully abused vindicated 294 295 Exod. 33. None can see mee and live vindicated from Saltmarsh his glosse 295 296 The place Zach. 13. of killing false Prophets under the Gospell vindicated 296 297 Chap. XXXV Of the anoynting of the Spirit and the Letter 297 298 c. Of the knowledge of such as are under actuall vision in a Trance 297 298 Prophets not ever under actuall visions in actuall prophecying to men as when in a dreame or trance they see the visions of God 298 299 Prophets see not really the things themselves but the speces or images in the opened decree of God 300 301 The spirit opposed to bodily and externall 300 Externall Ordinances in sensu composito and diviso how they suit with the Spirit 301 302 Three wayes of union betweene the word and the spirit 302 303 The reall influence of spirituall operations on the body 303 304 We adore not Characters 304 The spirit because the spirit and seperated from the word nâ—t our obliging rule but the law and the testimony 304 305 We are to wait on God in the use of outward meanes though the spirit worke not ever upon our hearts 305 306 Divers wayes of the spirits concurring with the word 306 307 The places Jer. 31. They shall no more teach his brother and 1 Joh. 2.27 The anointing teacheth you all things cleared and vindicated 307 308 309 We make not the word to have two senses one externall and preparatory another internall and spirituall 309 310 311 The one literall sense the true and native sense of the word 311 312 Divers other considerations of the word and Spirit The Spirit opposed to humane eloquence 312 313 To cold dead and dry speaking 313 314 To that which smells most of our wit 314 To wild logicke 314 315 The characters of a spirituall condition 315 316 The Spirit determines the actions according to the specification and to the exercise 315 316 317 The Spirit how he goes along with the Law 315 316 The obliging Law and the free Spirit consist together 316 The morall compulsion of the Law is exhausted by the freenesse of a Gospel-spirit 318 Threatnings legall had influence on the will of the first Adam not of the second or of confirmed Angels 318 319 The place 2 Pet. 1. Untill the day-starre arise c. vindicated 319 320 How the Spirit is the day-starre 320 How true that is the more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit 321 322 How wee are changed into the same spiritualnesse contained in the Gospel 322 323 324 Familists have no new discoveries 325 326 How duties are spiritually taught in the Gospel 326 327 The Word the formall object of our faith the Spirit the effâ—cient 327 328 The Gospel to Antinomians a meere killing letter 328 329 The word spirituall beyond figures and letters in every consideration 329 330 The spirit determineth the actions of the spirituall man 330 The order of acting in supernaturall actions often from the Spirit 331 332 The assumption of a syllogisme of conscience proven by the Spirit 332 333 How farre the Saints are to leave Rome for new light 334 3â—5 Preaching of duties not contrary to the spirit 335 336 What the Law of the spirit of life is 336 Characters of a spirituall condition 336 337 The written Word to Familists is but a type and a shadow 337 338 Ordinances to continue to the end 338 339 Climbing from ministrations naturall or civill to higher ministrations an unwritten phancy of Familists 340 341 The garment wherewith the Sonne of God was clothed is opeâ—eâ— to consist in six points by Saltmarsh and to bee divers ministrations 339 340 How mortification is a signe of a spirituall condition 341 342 A Petition of the Familists of England to King James anno 1604. 343 344 345 c. Their virulency and malice to Puritans 343 344 Their extolling of H. Nicholas 346 347 They will have us saved by workes of righteousnesse that wee doe 347 Prelates never troubled Familists because they were enemies to Puritans and conforme to the Prelates wayes 341 They clambe to the Apostolicke Church and reject the Apostolick Scriptures 348 Divers of the Court of Queene Elizabeth and King James were Familists 349 Familists are for universall grace 349 They labour to pervert King James to Familisme 350 They condemne all as Antichristian that are not of their way ibid. They professe uncouth phrases that Protestants cannot understand as Libertines did ibid. They professe they will take and imbrace reject or refuse their Religions which is the only true way to salvation as the King and his Laws shall enjoyne 350 351 An abjuration tendred to Familists in England aâ— 1580. the 10th of Queene Elizabeths reigne by the Lords of the secret councell declaring H. Nicholas to be an Heretick 353 354. II. Part Contents of the second Part called a Survey of Antinomianisme CChap I. Antinomians unjustly accuse us p. 1 2 Chap. II. Antinomians are Pelagians Chap. III. Protestants hold no preparations with Pelagians Papists and Arminians going before conversion 2 3 4 Sinners are not healed of Christ as sinners but as such sinners who are freely chosen and loved of God 4 Chap. IIII. How we teach a desire of grace to be grace ibid. Chap. V. How we
in scripture and matters of faith 123 124 Though we be regnerate yet we need scripture-teaching 124 The written scripture not given to the flesh 124 125 Chap LXV The Gospel is a rare Covenant in al things 127 128 Chap. LXVI Antinomians errours touching the Covenant of grace 128 129. In the conditions thereof ibid. The time of it 129 130. And in the parties 130 131 Chap. LXVII Of legall and Gospell-conversion 131 How meere commands worke no change 132 133 Naturall men cannot propose a supernaturall end 134 Obedience at set houres not legall 135 136 Whether Covenants Vowes Promises be legall 136 137. What other things are legall 138 139 Chap. LXIX The dead and bastard faith of Antino 140 141 Faith and nothing commanded but only faith in the Gospell how true 140 141 Of Antinomian faith 143 144 Reason for immediate beleeving without all preparations 143 144 145. Taken off Who immediatly invited 144 145 146 Chap. LXX Faith not the onely worke of the Gospel as Antinomians say 148 149 Doing subordinate to sweet Gospell-attractions 149 The way to heaven not so short as Antinomians dreame 149 150 Chap. LXXI The justified obey not God by necessity of nature as the fire burneth 151 152 Chap. LXXII Glorifying of God in sanctification needfull 153 Of our active and passive glorifying of him 153 154 Chap. LXXIII Sanctification concurres as well as justification to make Saints 155 156 Chap. LXXIV The harmonious compliance of old Libertines Familists and Antinomians 157 158. In seventeene paralels to chap. LXXXVI p. 221 Antinomians with Libertines refute all personall mortification 158 159 Chap. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all law 161 Chap. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians deny all scripture 163 164. H. Nicholas maketh two words of God 164 165 Antinomians turne Perfectists with Libertines 166 167 The Fathers of old saved as we 167 Chap. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the authour of sin 169 170 171 Chap. LXXVIII Libertines and Antinomians take away all sense or remorse of conscience for sin 172 173 Chap. LXXIX Libertines and Antinomians paralel beleevers with Christ incarnate 173 174 Chap. LXXX To follow sense and naturall inclination as a law is our rule say Libertines and Antinomians 174 175 Antinomians sin according to their owne lying sense and declaratively not truely not really and in the Court of God 175 176 Chap. LXXXI Antinomians plead for liberty to popery and to all Religions 177 178 Chap. LXXXII Libertines and Antinomians doubt of the resurrection and of the life to come 178 179. H. Nicholas and New England Familists teach the same 179 180 181 Chap. LXXXIII Familists Libertines Anabaptists go before Antinomians in denying all externall worship and obedience 181 182 183 Chap. LXXXIV M. Del Saltmarsh and Familists deny all outward Reformation scripture seales and ordinances 187 188 Del denies any worke of the spirit or conversion to God in the Old Testament with Socinians· 188 189. Del a Familist 180 181. Del a Libertine 193 194. He denies all lawes 195. Del a disciple of Muncer an Anabaptist 196 197. How ecclesiasticall reformation is spirituall 198 199 Del a Libertine in removing all the working of second causes 199 200 Dels arguments for onely internall reformation against all the Ministery and Ordinances of the Gospell as Swenckfeldians taught 201 202 Beleevers as spirituall as Angels saith Del What need then of preaching to them 204 205. Outward Reforming no more our duty then to redeeme the World 206 207 Del maketh Gods absolute decrees to destroy all the working of second causes 208 209. Del and Familists deny the scripture and contend for an internall enthysiasticall word 210 211 212 213 The middle way between Papists and Enthysiasts 216 217 218 Chap. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come neare to other in making God the author of sin 219 220 Chap. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing â—ecaâ—se God doth all things 221 Chap LXXXâ—II Antinomians refuted in saying that we make the actings of the Spiâ—it like to the acts of morall Philosophy and the differences between these two 222 223 224 225 Chap. LXXXâ—III That wee are tâ—uly righteous in the sight of God and yet sinners in our seâ—ves proved against Antinomians 225 226 227 228 Chap LXXXIX Antinomians are ignorant of faith to dreame that its faith to beleeve against sense that our sins are no sins 230 231 Chap. XC Antinomians free all converted or non-converted from obligation of obedience 233.234 Chap. XCI How and for whom Christ intercedeth for in heaven 234.235 Chap. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of dependence 235 236 Chap. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to be an instrument at all of our sanctification 236 237 Del with Libertines maketh the word and the Spirit all one 238 239 Errata Pag. 14. line penult for the r. that p. 15. l. 18. d p. 17. l. 5. till he made r. till he be made p. 21. l 17. r. from p. 44. l. ult for 4. r. 5. p. 50. l. 14. for and r. an p. 53. l. 37. for they r. there p 64. l. 3. d. in p. 99. l. 7. r. simply p. 101. l. 33. for none r. now p. 123 l. 4. r. claram p. 135. l. 32. r reatu p. 162. l. 25. a castro p. 194. l. 18. but. r. both p. 223. l. 25. for not be r. not to be p. 235. l. 11 forme to Scriptures and ordinances then r forme to Scriptures and ordinances Then p. 254. l. 5 for is r. as at Troas p. 268. in marg will it r. will have it p. 275. l. 3 r. yeelded 290. in mar r. 1 Cor. p. 307. l. 34. r. contrariety p. 316. l. 33 r. because Errata in the II. Part. Pag. 3. l. 12. who ever will have Christ. r. who ever will have Christ and pay not a penny p. 17. l. 18. r. makes p. 65. for Chap. XLVI r. Chap. XLIX p. 65. l. ult r. calleth p. 72. l. 17. r. giveth p. 83. l. 9. for hath r. have p. 96. l. 5. d. and. p. 159. l. 27. for glorification p. 80. l. 28. d. â—hen r. gloriation p. 199 l. 21. d. is 209. l. ult for them r. him p. 223. l. 15. r. in spicitis 236. l. 16. without was r. was without THE DISCENT OF ANTINOMIANS and FAMILISTS PART I. CHAP. I. The Originall of Antinomians and of other unclean Sects who have taught the same things not unlike to their blasphemies THOUGH out of doubt Antinomians have given signification of the first dawning of that Heresie in Paul the Apostles time Shall wee continue in sin that grace may abound Rom. 6.1 and Is the Law sin God forbid Rom. 7.7 and James his arguing against the dead faith voyd of good works Jam. 2. intimateth they were peeping up in his dayes and John hinteth at some denying signes of Justification Yet their Originall seems to be from the old Katharoi called Puritans who rose
were in the matter of Oathes Magistracy Pedobaptisme confuted by Hallerus and by Kolvius at Bern and forced to say The Spirit taught them otherwise then the Letter of the Scripture spake And also at Zosing in Argovia An. 1532. Conradus Grebelius with his labouring to seduce many were confuted and cast out of Sengall Thomas Schuker the Disciple of Melchior Rinkius beheaded with a sword his brother Leonard by the impulsion of the Spirit at Sengal but it was not the Holy Ghost who leadeth us in Scripture truth saying in that The will of God was done and it was finished this made a Spirit without Scripture hatefull to many having made much adoe with their Scriptures Spirit at Strâ—asbrough Wormes Ausbourg Vlmes and being driven out of Helvetia and High-Germany they carried their plague to Morâ—via and adjoyned to themselves seditious men in Bohemia Poland Hungaria Austria and Silesia Balthasar Hubmeier for tumults in Moravia was burnt at Vienna Hence in West-phalia Frizland Holland and especially at Munster arose new Revelations In comes An. 1533. John Becold out of his own element of a Tailor amongst the Prophets with the Prophet Baker John Matthiz and some of Munster Roâ—mannus a faint and fained confuter of Anabaptists turnes to them and with him Herman Strepeda Hen. Rullius and Godfrey Stralen strengthen them they were confuted in a publick dispute and ordained to depart the City of Munster and did depart but they partly steal in again in the night partly hide themselves and make themselves masters of the city one Warendrop a Godsmith prophesies that John of Leiden must be King of the whole earth and King of Jerusalem that all Princes must obey him Becold appoints Bernard Knippeâ—dolling and Kippenbrugh Consulls the Christian Magistrates are deposed John Matthiz after a revelation from heaven commands all books to be burnt except the Bible all Gold and Silver to be brought and laid downe at his feet that all might be common Truteling a Smith called them dirty Prophets therefore Matthiz shot him dead and Matthiz himselfe not long after was cut off by the enemy Righteous is the Lord. Becold after three dayes lying in a fancied transe commands Polygamy in obedience to his own Vision marries three wives then other three til he came to fifteen Becold according to the prophesie of a Tailor is made a most Gorgeous King and sent out twenty eight Apostles to shew his Kingdome was above Christ he would have this number twice twelve Apostles and four Angels as Evangelists sent to the foure corners of the earth to Preach Tailor Becold King of Kings all of them were killed some say one only returned to give an account of spreading the spirit of Anabaptisme Becold appointing a great Lords Supper the King Tayler came in to see the Guestâ—s and findes a man and reading on his face the want of a wedding garment others say he saw him to be a Iudas killeth the innocent man presently After he had prophecied the Towne of Munster now beseiged should be supplied and killed one of his wives who said his prophecies came not to passe he and Knipperdoling were deservedly after Torturing Killed and hanged in an iron cage in the Cathedrall pinâ—cle The Tenents of Anabaptists in which they side with Antinomians are these more of this see in the writers cited The Reformation of Luther and others was Legall Literall carnall not Spirituall So Del. The Father Son and Spirit are not three distinct persons and in essence and nature one God so Familists deny Christ to be God and make every Saint equall with Christ. 3 The Lord Iesus did not really and truely but in imagination take our nature Antinomians say a beleever is God incarnate Godded and Christed Theol. Ger. c 22. Rise reig er 11. 4 The doctrine of Christ before his suffering is not so much to be observed as after his death for Peter resisted ill Saltm saith Shadowes flying away pag. 7 8 9. Christ and Iohn Baptist preached legally and spake not fully of free grace 5 Christ hath removed the Law and all its obleiging power and now the pure Gospell and Command of faith is our onely rule so Antinom 6 Christ reformed the ten commandes and brought in a more perfect rule Antinomians say they have nothing to doe with Moses and the Law The Law is now in the Spirit saith Saltmash free grace 146. Del. ser. p. 19.26 7 In the old Testament oaths were permitted perjury only forbidden all oathes are forbidden in the new the Sabbath was kept then not now so our Antinomians and Familists of new E. 8 They deny that the soules of the Godly or wicked goe to heaven or Hell till the day of Iudgement and deny the resurrection of the same body that was buried or that flesh and bloud â—shall rise againe contrary to Scripture Iob 19.26 27 28. Esay 26.19 Ezek. 37 11.12 Daniel 12.2.13 Phil. 3.19 20. 1 Cor. 15. 53. Ioh. 20.27 So say Antinomians life eternall is in this life the resurrection is past that the soule is mortall 9 The visible Church consisteth of those that are perfect and onely of those so Antinomians 10 None can with a good conscience exercise the office of a Magistrate under the New Testament Familists say its against Christian liberty 11 Vniversities Schooles humane arts ought not to be Saltmarsh they are legall and litterall 12 That its unlawfull to goe to law and that warres are unlawfull See Del. serm 6 7 8. 13 These Anabaptists called Libertines deny all Scripture as a dead Letter all preaching Sacraments church assemblies singing of Psalmes praying all ordinances and say the Spirit the inward anoynting and the internall word that proceeds immediately out of the mouth of God as Gideons sword is the onely meanes of Gospell-reformation so Antinomians reject all Ordinances as legall and say the spirit is all and some as Del. serm Beacon Catechism tit say the joyfull knowledge of God and man and all things else that relate to either is alone in the Spirit by Iesus Christ he counts all ordinances and externall duties and worship triviall and indifferent O therefore preface if distempered Christian Nations he excepteth not Papists Arminians Socinians c. were once wise to forbeare this clashing and dashing themselves in pieces one against another for matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion and would content themselves with that which is alone saving c. To the Antinomian Beacon Idolatry Angell-worship preaching praying scriptures duties of the Law precepts of the Gospell of nature of grace opinions c. all controversies in Religion these in which the distempered nations now contravert yea Church-government sacraments ministers are matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion not things in which salvation consisteth not to be contended for on either side 14 The second rancke of Anabaptists called concionatores preachers denyed all the Old Testament
as abrogate How little Antinomians esteeme Moses and the Prophets wee all know 15 The third rancke called Apostolici said we must become young with children Antinomians abandon sense nature reason and say we must live by faith only So hony-combe Towne Saltmarsh Den. 16 The third ranke were Spiritualists who abstained from cloathing meat feasts musicke to Saltmarsh all externalls are legall and carnall 17 The fourth ranke were the holy and sinlesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and would not pray the Lords prayer forgive us our sinnes and contended for Saints in this life without spot or wrinkle Crispe and other Antinomians say the beleevers are as cleane from sinne as Christ himselfe and cite the same place Ephes. 5.25 26. for it So Del the spirituall Church is led and taught by the anoynting the carnall Church by councels letter of the word 18 These denyed originall sinne in infants Antinomians deny it in all the elect who are justified from eternity or from Christs Death or from the time of their beleeving 19 The fifth ranke were Silentiaries tacentes they denyed necessity of preaching as Antinomians doe because the anoynting is sufficient they thought it indifferent to deny their Religion 20 The sixt ranke prayed only which Antinomians doe never but praise onely 21 The seaventh were arreptitiously and Enthysiastically inspired and fell in transes and saw visions of lyes Antinomians hold revelations and rapts of the Spirit without the word for their rule 22 The eight rank were these in higher Germany that are called libâ—ri fratres free brethren they were abominable impure and so uncleane that they were excommunicated by the rest they said they were delivered by Christ from all lawes covenants vowes paying of tithes or debts as Saltmarsh saith to doe any thing from these grounds is law-bondage free grace pag. 180 they owe no obedience unto Magistrates they said marriage was free with any of neerest blood that men could not be saved except they were Publicans and Harlots they held men might have many wives at once that after rebaptization they cannot sinne as Eaton the Antinomian saith hony-comb c. 3 p. 25. that not they but the flesh sinned as Towne saith asser pag. 35. 23 The ninth ranke were called also liberi fratres they said baptizing of infants Magistrates oathâ—s were things indifferent preaching â—earing scriptures were needlesse because we shall be all taught of God Sacraments are but common signes that beleevers need not it was free and indifferent to confesse Christ before men if danger be God delights not in our blood nor requires he that we dye for his truth we may dissemble our religion deny Christ before men so we keepe the truth in our hearts I often prove Antinomians to run in this straine 24 The tenth sort were called Huttites from Iohn Hut these took on them to cut off all the Cananites that is all the ungodly with the sword and gave away their goods because they said the day of judgement was neare at hand Ioh. Hut and the like false Prophets in their owne name could not learne wit from Cochebaâ— the Jew the son of a starre who called himselfe the Starre of Iacob and Redeemer of Israel but proved Benchozba the sonne of a lye he and his were destroyed by Tynius Ruffus president of Palestina he arose in time of Aelius Adrianus An. 118. or 120 Eusebius eccle Hist. l. 4. c. 5. nor would learne wit from the folly of a Jew who rose Anno. 379 in the time of Theodosius the great he called himselfe Moses promised to lead the people to Canaan drye through the sea caused the Iewes leap into the sea who drowned themselves and beat out their brains in the rocke and counterfeit Moses it may be the Devill disapeared and was seen no more Tripart Hist. l. 12. c. 9. Nicep l. 14. c. 4. 25 The eleventh ranke were called Augustinians from one Augustine a Bohemian Enthysiast they were ruled by scriptureles dreames 26 Anabaptists deny that scripture can prove any thing by consequence but it must be in so many syllables logicke and consequencies say Antinomians are to be abandoned in divinity 27 Melchior Hoffman a Skinner an 1529 said Strasburg was new Ierusalem 2 He was to be called an Apostle from heaven 3 Leaned to Enthysiasmes 28 Hoffman said he was Elias and Cornel Polterman Enoch 29 Menno Simonz the sonne of a secular priest borne in Frizland neere Harlingen about an 1532 rejected Enthysiasmes and yet slighted the scriptures 2 rejected apostolick calling 3 maintained the grosest Pelagianisme that the saints live free from all sinne as Eaton the Antinomian honie-combe CHAP. IIII. Of David George DAvid Georgius born in Delâ— was the son of a Mountebank or Iugler say some by trade a painter he vented his heresie an 1540 he was a composed plaistered hypocrite austerer than any bare footed Fryer or Capucian did often fast three dayes together was eloquent he taught that He himselfe 1 was the sonne of God the true and spirituall David borne of the spirit where as Iesus Christ was borne of the flesh 2 He was sent to restore the house of Israel not by death but by grace 3 The doctrine of Moses the Prophets Christ and the Apostles was unperfect carnall litterall Antinomians reject all written law and Gospell as a legall covenant of works and his was spirituall and perfect 4 He said the law was abolished as doe also Antinomians and he was the true and living law to his discipâ—es Antinomians say the Spirit of life in beleivers is all their law Del. Ser. pag. 26. Saltmarsh free grace 146. 5 He transformed the scriptures in allegories said Angels were but motions in the minde of man so do Familists and Antinomians Randel the Familist preached that because Christ preached parables therefore it is lawfull to expound the scriptures in allegories and that all things in nature and art were sacraments of the supernaturall mysteries of the Gospell therefore they expound God manifested in the flesh to be a believer Godded and Christed with the being of God in Faith and love The pâ—ice called Philosophy dissected maketh all the workes of Creation Articles of faith 6 He said to act adulteries and all villanies without sense of sin and shame as with a deadned conscience was the onely spirituall mortification and new birth his followers should labour for and then and not while then were they borne of the Spirit the same Libertines taught and so doe Antinomians and Familists that to repent sorrow and mourne for sin or to be touched with any sense thereof or from this sense to confesse sin is from fleshly unebeliefe and the old Adam then to sinne without sense is faith and mortification and this is cousen German with the Libertines regeneration and nearer 7 All marriage of nearest of bloud though under Moses and Christ they were forbidden yet are they now lawfull under this mâ—re spirituall
This revelation of the letter of the Gospell is made to thousands that never beleeve and therefore though it be but literall and externall yet none could thus reveale the minde of God to Prophets and Apostles but God onely as none were inspired of God but writers of Canonnick scripture and Scripture onely is given by divine inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 2 Pe. 1.21 as this revelation active is Gods only from him as the author and fountaine men doe as Herolds carry this message of revelation to others so passively it is common to beleevers and unbeleevers for the letter of the Gospell may be revealed to all within the vissible Church and yet the most part are destituted of an internall revelation Therefore there is an internall revelation of things that men beleeve And this I conceave to be foure-fold 1 Propheticall 2 Speciall to the elect only 3 Of some facts peculiar to Godly men 4 False and Satanicall Propheticall Revelation is that irradiation of the minde that the Holy Ghost makes on the minde and judgement of the pen-men of holy scripture whether Prophets or Apostles and that by an immediate in-breathing of the minde and will of God on them whether in visions dreames or any other way without men or the ministery or teaching of men as he did to Esaiah Ieremiah Esa. 1.1 Ier. 1.1 or to Paul Gal. 1.11 Paul an Apostle not of men neither by men 11 12. But I certâ—fie you brethren that the Gospell which was preached by me is not after man for I neither received it of man neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Iesus Christ. 15 16. But when it pleased God to reveale his sonne in me immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood neither went I up to Ierusalem to them that were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia and returned againe unto Damascus Ephes 3.2 3. If yee have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is in me to you ward how that by revelation he made knowne unto me the mystery c. I dispute not of the way of the Lords imprinting the speeches images and representations of his minde to Prophets and Apostles I conceave it is the same way that God revealed himselfe to Ieremiah c. 1.11 12 13 c. and to Paul Act 16.9 10 and that as Ezechiel c. 3.14 so Iohn the Apostle Re. 1.10 was in the Spirit and saw by an immediate brightnesse of light perfectly understandingly the will minde of Christ in what they prophecied and wrote And this Revelation is so far from being beside the mind of God that it is formally the express word sense and minde of God if Fami have such Revelations 1. they see the Visions of God 2 They speake as acted by the Spirit immediately and so we are with the like certainty of faith to beleeve what H. Nicholas Wheelwright Mrs. Hutchison M. Del Saltmarsh Beacon Den Crispe Collier c. speake and write as we are to beleeve the writings and sayings of the Prophets and the Apostles and both must be alike to us the mouth of the Lord and what they both write or preach must be the object of our faith and their writings must be added to the booke of the revelation which is forbidden Rev. 22.17 18 19. Deut. 12.32 Deut. 30.5 6. This is the Anti-Christ himselfe 3 Let them shew the signes of their Apostle-ship by miracles and speaking with tongues and foretelling things contingent that are to come and wee shall beleeve them Familists produce your strong reasons 2 There is a speciall internall revelation made of things in scripture applyed in particular to the soules of elect beleevers by which having heard and learned of the Father Ioh. 6.4 there is made knowne and revealed to them by the Spirit of wisedome and revelation what is the hope of their calling and what is the riches of the glory of the inheritance in the Saints Ephes. 1.17 18 19. and that revealed to them which flâ—sh and blood revealeth not but the Father of Christ Mat. 16 17. And that which the Father revealeth unto babes and hides from the wise and prudent Mat 11.25 26. And this is common to all that beleeve and not ingrossed as peculiar to the Familists and Antinomians onely for if it were then my faith should be in vaine and I have fallen from my portion and share in Christ and of the inheritance of the Saints in light for there should be no converts in the world but Familists onely Now this Revelation is a cleare evidence in the conscience by the Testimony of the Spirit that I am a child of God Rom. 8.16 whether it be immediate or from speaking signs and markes of sanctification 1 Ioh. 1.3 1 Ioh. 3.14.18 19 20. 2 It is the knowledge of no new Article which is not conteined in the word in the Generall and is not proper and incommunicable to none but to Antinomians but is the mystery of the Spirit revealing these things that are gratiously given to us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 even to all beleevers 3 Its true as touching me by name it s not revealed nor written in scripture in expresse words that I am by name written in the Lambes booke of life and a child and sonne of God and an heire annexed with Christ of life and glory nor are the individuall and numericall manifestations and inshinings flowings motions inbreathings outgoings of the Spirit of life and stirrings of the new birth to Iohn rather then to Mary to this beleever rather then to another in Spaine written in the Scripture yet the Spirit acts never ordinarily but a beleever may know and heare the noise of his feet now if all these individuall manifestations ebbings and flowings of tydes of free grace were written then should also be written their degrees lesse or more of Christ the names of the beleeving Saints that can say I Paul I Iohn I Anne c. Live not but Christ lives in me for these I presume adde a numericall particular and individuall being to every single act or motion of the dispensation of grace and if all were in number weight and measure written in scripture the world as Iohn saith of Christs facts should not conteine the bookes that should be written The Holy Ghost speaking of a collective body the Church and spouse of Christ in Solomons song in the book of the Psalms and of the Lamentations of Ieremiah shewes us of the outgoings incommings of the beloved in the soule of his cloudings and outshinings of free love of the acts of the hands of Christ Can. 5. Touching the handles of the barre and the smel of the myrrhe of Christ that he leaves behind him when he is departed of the souls feelings of the impressions or the withdrawings of Christ as if the whole Church Catholicke of Invisible beleevers for so the Church is taken especially Psal. 45. and in the booke of
aswell as against arâ—s and tongues for neither doth the Spirit teach immediately and without schooleâ— universitâ—â—â— and humane teaching The way of preaching more then he teacheth arts and toâ—gues yet this the anoynting did 〈◊〉 teach them arts and tongues is impertinâ—â—â—ly 〈…〉 over-plus in the 〈◊〉 which is no◠〈◊〉 conclusion for without the Spirit of reveâ—â—â—ion 〈…〉 maybe and are learned And whereas Iohn saith 〈◊〉 noâ— that any man teach you it is but that which Ier. said 3.1 34. And they shal no more â—each every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord in which words Iohn and Jeremiah 〈◊〉 no other thing then there shall be more then onely literall knowledge of man teaching man because they shall be more even inward teaching by the anoynting Esa. 54.19 Ioh. 6.44 45. they shall all be taught of God nor is it the intent of the Holy Ghost to reject the ministery of men which Ephes. 4.11 12 13. Must indure tâ—ll we meet all in the unity of faith in heaven but onely the Holy Ghost speaketh comparatively and denyeth the teaching of men to be reaching if it be compared with Gods inward and effectuall teaching So Psal. 50.8 I will not reprove thâ—â— for thy sacrifices v. 14 Offer to God thanksgiving that is I offend rather at thy unthankefulnesse then that thou multiplyest not sacrifices to mee Obiect 2 God placeth our salvation in enmity to mans wisedome 1 Cor. 1.23 24. We preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke and to the Grecians foolishnesse the Iewes cryed away with him at Athens the Gentiles mock Christ and Paul and God will have no flâ—sh to glory but in the Lord now this learning is but flâ—shly and carnall Ans. 1. God placeth our salvation in enmity to mans wisedome simply and in the simple naturall and sinnelesse knowledge of arts and tongues It s most false in enmity to to mans wisedome abused gloried in its true and God brings to nothing the wisdome of this world by which Iew and Gentile slighted Christ and denyed him and willed a murthererer Barrabas to be released before him What is this to the Lords condemning of humane learning arts and tongues of which the Apostle 1 Cor. 1. speaketh not but of their carnall abuse of these and glorying in them and it is to begge the question to say that this learning is carnall and fleshly in it self which is now the question 2 Nor was it out of pride of humane learning tongues and arts that the Iewes stumbled at Christ and the wisedome of the Crosse but out of false glosses they put on the Scriptures of the Old Testament seeking by the law salvation Rom. 10 1. and by this argument the Old Testament is condemned as well as arts and tongues as an impediment to faith Obiect 3. We are compleat in Christ. Ans. It is not worthy an answer for as touching spirituall furniture righteousnesse salvation teaching by the Spirit we are compleat in Christ ergo the ministery and teaching of men is no instrument no externall means of our compleatnesse in Christ it followes not at all Obiect 4 Christ sent mee not to preach the Gospell with the wisedome of words least I should make the crosse of Christ of no effect Ans. By the wisedome of mans wordâ— he meanes not learning Rhetoricke eloquence simply for â—aul preached the Gospell with more of that and spake more tongues then they all but the fonde affectate vaine soaring and confiding in these as if they could ad vertue to the Gospell to save soules Obiect 5 The weapons of our warefare are not carnall Ans. None of us are so mad as to say that humane learning arts and tongues can convert soules and lead high thoughts captive to the obedience of Christ but that Rhethorick Logick Tongues learning sanctified fitly made use of by the Spirit being Spiritualized as we see in the Prophets and Apostles may conduce to the opening and due understanding of the Scriptures Other abused scriptures and bablings I will not answer nor trouble the reader with all CHAP. IX Of Henry Nicholas and older Familists and Antinomians HEnry Nicholas was borne at Amsterdam as some thinke he spread his heresie a little after David George about the yeare 1556 he was an ignorant foolish man a craftie hypocrite had a sort of deceiving violence in his smooth eloquence of love he calleth himselfe The first illuminate Elder of the Family of Love was at the beginning austere riged and fasted waked divers nights and prayed and praysed spread his errors through Holland and Lower Germany pretended visions and conferences with the Angels from whom he had his way of exponing scriptures by allegories but turned afterward loose and vaine he came over to England and spread his foule heresies and seduced a number of Artificers and silly women and wrote an Epistle to two daughters of Warwicke disswading them from regeneration by the word of God read or preached and called that regeneration Ceremoniall â—lementish and false and laboured to perswade the maids to a spirituall new birth by the Spirit and internall word and did forbid suffering for the truth or confessing of Christ to the death before men and exponed the laying downe of the life for Christ of the mortifying the body of sinne he had his errors from the Antitrinitarians and denyed Christ to be God This Epistle was answered and râ—futed by H. Ainsworth he wrote a Booke of Documentall sentences another called Evangelium regni The Gospell and ioyfull message of the Kingdomâ— his doctrine and that of David Georgius was confuted by M. Martyn Micronius Minister of the Dutch-church at London under Edward the Sixth of England and by M. Nicholaus Charineus Minister also of the Dutch Church who dyed An. 1563. H. Nicholas his tenents especially his joyfull message was refuted by M. John Kâ—ewstub preacher in Queen Elizabethâ— time the book was printed at London An. 1576. and Dedicated to Ambrose Earle of Warwick H. N. wrote in dark and obscure termes following much that wicked peâ—ce called Theologia Germanica set out by Randall 1646. this forme of writing saith Knewstub is an evident note of a seducing spirit This blasphemous Impostor as if he were an Apostle speaketh of his calling like a false Christ. 1 Chap. Evangelium regni The joyfull message of the Kingdome H. Nicholâ—s through the grace and mercy of God through the holy Spirit of the love of Jesus Christ. Raised up by the highest God from the death Ephes. 2.1 according to the providence of God and his promises Anointed with the Holy Ghost in the old age of the holy understanding of Jesus Christ Ephes. 4.13 Godded with God in the Spirit of his love Illuminated in the Spirit with the heavenly truth The true light of perfect beeing Made Heire with Christ in the heavenly goods of the riches of God Elected to be a Minister of the gracious word which is now in the last times raised
for Calvin beside the example of Paul Act. 17. whose Spirit was stirred at the Idolatrous Alter at Athens brings the Testimony of 1 Melancthon who saith Nec tantum interior cultus necâ—ssarius est sedetiam externa significatio seu confessio seu professio Mat. 10 qui negavâ—râ—t me coram hominibus negabo eum coram patre coelesti so Mar. Bucerus Peter Martyr and Calvin condemne the same externall observance of popish superstition Calvin excusatio ad Pseu Nicode pag. 521 522. It followeth then that from Beacons way I preaching of the Gospell false opinions of Papists controversies betweene Protestants and Socinians Antinomians Arrians Familists Enthysiasts Brownists Jndependants c. must be but matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion 2 the profession of truth since it is an externall outward thing a testimony of Christs truth before men and of Christ before the world then is triviall and so indifferent and free which yet is commanded by Christ and hedged with the greatest reward and threatning in the word Mat. 10.32 3 Yea for outward things and all externalls reading hearing scripture preaching seales praying baptisme the Lords Supper There is no law but the law of love not a law of the soveraigne authority of God the commander contrary to Mat. 28.19 20. and so men sinne not in neglecting a command of God in not observing all things whatsoever Christ hath commanded Mat. 28.20 whereas we conceive the Lord commands not only in the Gospell by the law of love but by his soveraigne authority as God in covenant with us that we doe all whether inward or outward things that he commands 4 So all externalls under the New Testament of being baptised or not baptised hearing or not hearing a sent ministery confessing or not confessing Christ before men are as free and indifferent though expresly commanded of God so as we sinne if we dispise prophecy 1 Thes. 5. and reject the counsell of God as did the Pharisies and Lawyers in not being baptised Luk. 7.29 30. whereas the publicans in obeying these commandements Iustified God They are I say as free triviall and indifferent to Antinomians as eating or not eating meats meerely indifferent in the case 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 8. so if it were not a scandal we may refuse baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures hearing the word confessing Christ before men teaching and admonishing our brother yea all duties of keeping our body cleane of speaking the truth of not lying not killing for all these are commanded beleevers by no law but by the law of love for say the Antinomians we are under no morall Law else 5 Yea so also we may suspend the use of all outward things by Beacons Antinomian argument we need not heare pray prayse receive Sacraments teach the ignorant comfort the the feeble minded releeve the poore visit the sick c. Why al these are both outward things and are abused most men place all religion in them as in Pauls time Gal. 2. they placed religion in circumcision the Iews placed all holines in them Es. â— Mi. 6. 6 Why then was Christ circumcised for in his time many said they were Abrahams circumcised sonnes and that was enough to save them which was to place all religion in circumcision but though we may suspend the use of things indifferent when religion is placed in them yet may we not neglect commanded externall ordinances because they thinke they are good christians if they be baptised and goe to Church nor doth Paul Gal. 2. thinke circumcision to be nothing but a thing indifferent for that the false Apostles and be witched Galatians thought their Iustification stood in circumcision but Paul saith Gal. 5. Not onely circumcision was not indifferent but damnable and whosoever was circumcised had fallen from Christ. 6 Conseq To Beacon they are all Iewes who judge baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures read and preached heavenly things It s true they are externall and without the Spirit they availe not but there is a Majesty and divinity in the Scriptures and in the power of God in the foolishnesse of preaching and baptisme also and they are in themselves spirituall ordinances of God and though baptisme be a shadow yet striving about the doctrine of baptisme is in Moses and Paul no token of their unacquaiâ—tednesse with Christ the substance of all ordinances as M. Beacon imagineth 7 This is to turne all orthodox and sound opinions touching Christ free grace redemption worship scriptures over into Septicisme doubtsome bickerings and to leave us doubting and knowing nothing with certainty and full assurance of faith but to halt betweene two in all opinions touching God Christ the Spirit Trinity incarnation free grace scriptures law Gospel resurrection heaven hell as these opinions are professed before men and Angels and this will turne to professed Atheisme to doubt and professe we doubt of all things 5 And to be ever learning and never to come to the knowledge of the truth 8 If they be Iewes who thinke not all things externall all observances and our outward conversation with men which is most externall most indifferent and free then the letter of the written and preached old and N. Testament must be free and indifferent and it must be Iudaisme to read heare or study the scriptures for they are outward things in which carnall men ever have and ever will place all religion 9 We are to contend earnestly for the faith and for every truth of God Jud. 3. Touching baptisme and all the ordinances of God and to consent to wholsome words against all perverse disputing of men of corrupt minds and destitute of the truth 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. 2 Tim. 2.14 15 16. nor 10. Can any Antinomian say that Paul was unacquainted with Christ the substance of ceremonies and circumsion when with such Godly animosity he withstood Peter to the face Gal. 2.11 12 13. and so sharpely rebuked the Galatians c. 3. c. 4. for lesser truths then we now contend for But in this Antinomians bewray of what Spirit they are when they professe all religions Popish Protestant Socinian Arrian Arminian Antitrinitarian Antinomian Familisticall to be free and indifferent and if we have love and faith in the heart we are perfect Christians though we live in wickednes disobedience and rebellion against God 16 Our second birth is our saviour Christ and dominion over sin the very son of God said H. Nicholas 17 H. N. His Christ is neither man nor the consubstantiall son of God but a holy disposition or Godlinesse whereas the Lord Jesus himselfe appeales to the senses the eyes and fingers of his disciples even after his resurrection when he was most spirituall and now in some measure entered into glory that he was a speaking man and had flesh and bones and the print of the â—ailes in his hands and sides yea the scripture saith he was the sonne of Adam Abraham Isaack Jacob David Mary 3 hee was like us
in all things sinne excepted Luk 24.39 40. Ioh. 20.26 27. 18 The second birth is the Godhead and Gods true being obtaineth the victory beareth rule with God and bringeth forth the name of Israel or Christ it selfe sect 12. 19 Christ is not true man nor Abrahams seed after the flesh but God only in so far as he followeth Abrahams faith 20 H. Nicholas and all his illuminated Elders are Christ all not of his way the Antichrist so some Antinomians now at Oxford Say 1 That Iesus Christ is not God essentially but in name 2 That his nature was defiled with sin aswel as ours 3 It is as possible for Christ to sin as for any of us 4 The Trinity of the Persons is a fiction 5 The fulnesse of the Godhead doth dwell bodily in the Saints as in Christ and that when this Godhead shall be manifested in them they shall have divine honour and have more power then Christ and doe greater workes then hee 6 The scripture is but a shadow and a fiction now the word saith 1 The father and Christ are one and he thought it no robbery to be equal with the father Phi. 2 and maintained he was the consubstantiall sonne of God Ioh. 7. Ioh. 10 else the Iewes would never have said he blasphemed in calling himselfe the sonne of God by adoption for they knew Godly men to be so the sons of God 2 By him the word the heaven and earth were created Ioh. 1.1 2 3. Col. 1.16 17. now God onely created the World Ier. 10 11 12. Esay 44.24 Gen. 1.1 Psal. 33.6 7 8. 3 Hee was anoynted above his fellowes with grace Psal. 45.2.7 and wee receave out of his fulnesse and light our halfe-penny candles at this sunne of righteousnesse Ioh. 1.14.16 and he giveth the Holy Ghost Ioh. 16.14 And hath received a name above all names Phil. 2 9 10. and God said to none of the Angells farre lesse to any man save to the man Christ sit thou at my right hand Heb. 1. 21 The Familists are perfect in this life and so are Antinomians Towne as p 77 78. Saltm free grace 140. 22 To say the three persons are one God is a foolish making three Gods Antinomians professe that Antitrinitarians Arrians Socinians are their brethren so they beleeve and love God as they doe 23 There is but one Spirit in all creatures and that is essentially God Epist to the the two daughters of Warwicke 24 Love and well doing and good workes are the cause of our re-reconciliation and the very saviours that beares our sins whereas Christ bare our sinnes in his body on the tree Esay 53.6 7 8. 1 Pet. 2.23 24. 25 Christs dying on the Crosse is nothing but H.N. and his illuminated Elders their obeying constantly the doctrine of H. N. so as no suffering could cause them to forsake it 26 Then is Christ put to death when any of the Family of Love is no longer led by the Scripture but by the Spirit of revelation that is as sure as the Scripture so said Mrs. Hutchison Rise reigne p. 61. er 27. 27 Mortification is to H. N· justification and removing of sinnes so doe Antinomians confound these two 28 The resurrection of Christ was but a passing out of the flesh or letter of the law to the spirituall being of illuminated Elders 29 Christ sitteth not in our flesh at the right hand of God but in the spirit 30 The comming of the Holy Ghost in cloven tongues was the comming of Christ againe from heaven in the Spirit 31 Christs ascending to heaven was his comming to heavenly mindednesse and fulnesse of knowledge 32 The resurrection of the body is a rising in this life from sin and wickednesse 33 In H. N. God this present day judgeth the world the family of love are the many thousands of his saints that Judgeth with him even now and reigneth on the earth Evang. c. 1. sect 9.10 34 The Marriages of all not enlightened are unlawfull 35 Men shall marry and have wives at the resurrection 36 The illuminated Elders cannot sin nor pray for forgivenesse of sinnes so Antinomians hony-combe c. 3. pag 25. c. 7 pag. 139 forgiven sin is not or hath no being before God Saltm free grace pag. 44. 37 Heaven and Hell are in this world Antinomians say we are fully and compleatly not in hope onely saved in this life 38 The family of love is under no law 39 All things are the act of God 40 Angels and Devils and wicked men are acted immediately by the Spirit of God 41 The Scripture is a shadow 42 Ordinances are for babes in their family of love only 43 The perfect are to live above all ordinances 44 Jf temptations lay hold on us and force us to sin and we cry to God for helpe and finde no helpe we are as guiltlesse as the maid forced in the field who cryed and had no helpe and is not for that a whore H.N. documentall sentences sect 13. sect 8. It is true the beleever shal not be charged to eternal condemnation for sins of infirmities that are his burthen and affliction aswell as his sin but sins of infirmities are essentially his sinnes who acts them and make him lyable to wrath If God should contend with David for his adultery and murther displeased the Lord but God cannot charge the sinne of whoredome on a maid that is forced and doth cry out if she doe cry out and have no helpe it is no whoredome on the maids part 45 All the scriptures are to be exponed by allegories This makes 1 The Scripture a masse of contradictions and lyes 2 This turnes our faith and knowledg into a phancie for the scripture it selfe cannot be a rule of exponing scripture if the glosse destroy the text 3 The scripture shall not Judge all controversies as Christ referres the gravest question that ever was Whether he be the sonne of God or no to this tribunall Search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Ioh. 5. 4 All the articles touching Christ his birth life death buriall resurrection ascending to heaven sitting at Gods right hand his second comming c. Creation providence histories shall teach nothing an Allegory shall cause scripture say the contrary Antinomians call all their allegories the spirituall sense of Scripture Bread may in an allegory signifie comfort then the love of God dwells in a brother who seeth his poore brother famishing and gives him neither cloathing nor bread but onely faith in good words Brother goe in peace and be warmed and cloathed an◠feed for he gives the poore man allegorically bread and cloathing contrary to Iames 2.14 15 16 17. 1 Ioh. 3.17 18. yea so all scripture shall be turned over in lyes dreames and phancies all covenants violated all faith private and publike among Christins may be broken and yet truth kept in an allegoricall sense according to scripture A man may murther his brother and have life eternall Contrary to 1 Io. 3.15
or the flesh and old man in every man So say the English Antinomians that the precepts of a Christian conversation doe onely obleige the hypocrites under the law that are mixed with true beleevers so doth Towne all the duties Mat. 5. Blessed are the meeke c. are performed by the beleever in Christ and Christ presseth not these â—uties as obleiging the beleever but that he may destroy all vaine boasting and confidence in mans owne righteousnesse of workes bred by the Scribes and Pharisies which is an abominable doctrine for then there was no beleever on earth blessed through personall meekenesse spirituall poverty hungring for Christ and the Apostles and beleevers were not blessed nor had any reward to looke for in heaven in that they were persecuted and killed for Christs sake the contrary is cleare in scripture The putting on of the new mâ—n said they and walking in newnesse of life is nothing but externall discipline and hath nothing common with the Spirit So Eaton Crispe Den Saltmarsh it s but to walke according to the outward conversation honestly as in the sight of men not as in the sight of God yea walking contrary to new obedience and after the lusts of the old man in beleevers is no sinne which God can see in beleevers say Eaton Towne Saltmarsh in Luthers time Christopherus Petzelius wrote a bitter peece for Antinomianisme against Ioannes Wigandus Crellius in spoâ—gia contra Ioâ—n Vigandum and others as Petrus Paladius in catalo aliquot haereseor relateth Antinomians now as of olâ— pretended that Luther is of their mind and alleadge diverse testimonies out of Luther But Luther instituted six publicke disputations at Wittingburg against the Antinomians but the style of Luther was according to his Spirit and zeale hot hyperbolicke vehement against justification by works and therefore these distinctions are to bee observed to cleare Luthers minde 1 Luther speaketh one way of the Law and the workes of the law in the matter of justification and a far otherway of the Law and workes simply as they obleige all 2 To Luther the law teaching squaring commanding is one thing the law in strict terms commanding perfection under highest eternal paine compelling terrefying cursing condemning is another thing 3 The Law compelling legally and condemning that it may condemne is one thing and the Law compelling and condemning materially not that it may destroy and condemne but condemning to the end it may chase the sinner to Christ and save intentionally is a farre other thing 4 The conscience simply is one thing and the conscience terrifyed crushed shaken with dispaire a far other thing Luther constantly â—aught that the law obligeth the conscience of believers as well as unbelievers and yet that the law ought to exercise no dominion over the terrified affrighted conscience of a believer to presse him to despair 5 The Law according to Luther hath three speciall uses 1 That it may reveale sinne and wrath and by this be a paedagogue 〈◊〉 lead the sinner to Christ. 2 To be a rule of a holy life 3 To discipline and compesce with the fury and feare of wrath hypocrites and wicked men that they may be disciplined externally and not goe with loose raines after their lusts 6 The Law in its rigour as it sounds out of the mouth of Moses and is violated and presseth us to absolute obedience out of our owne strength without a Mediator or a Mediators free grace is to the beleever a rough and bloody enemy and preacheth bloody tragedies and craveth and exacteth hard things but the Law as pacified with the blood of a surety and as it is the sweet â—reathing of the love of Christ through the Spirit and as it saith walke in love through the strength of him that hath loved you to death it is a sweet warme kindly lovely freind and leadeth us being willing 7 The law is eternall the law condemning forceing cursing a believer is not eternall but ceaseth to the believer in that bloody office through the satisfaction of Christ. 8 Luther highly magnifieth good works in themselves but as the agent resteth on them with confidence he abaseth them 9 The law without the Spirit is a poore thin liueles hopeles useles dead letter the law animated with the Spirit and tempered with some ounces of Gospel-breathings of free grace concurreth instrumentally to convert quicken revive us and to promote salvation 10 The law as it teacheth directeth commandeth obligeth bindeth to duties for the authority of the law-giver and is ever an active rule to the believer and never a passive thing But as it condemneth and â—urseth it is to a believer a meere passive and a naked stander by and hath no activity nor can it act in that power upon any in Christ as the law of Spaine is meerly passive in condemning a free borne man dwelling in Scotland 11 The binding authority in the law laying on the sinner an obligation to doe and act is different from the binding power of the law to suffer punishment for transgressing of the law The former agreeth to the Law simply as it is a Law the latter agreeth to the Law aâ— it is violated and disobeyed 2 The former is eternall urgeth the believer unbeliever before the fall after the fall in the life to come the latter is removed in Christ to all those that are in Christ for the law fully satisfied neither condemneth nor can it condemne to eternall suffering for Christs passive obedience removeth all possibility of our passive obedience for sin in a satisfactory way 12 The Law admonishâ—th but helpeth not Hence these conclusions for the clearing of the truth and of the minde of Luther more fully 1 Conclusion Luther expresly declared himselfe against Antinomians by that title and name They are saith Luther pernitious teachers who in our time moved by ways I know not what contend that the law should not be preached in the Church wouldest thou not preach the Law where there is truely a people for Law to wit men greedy proud unclean usurers Idolaters In the Antinomian sect saith Luther this is a peculiar proposion if any was an adulterer a murtherer c. let him only believe that God is gratious to him and that 's enough but what a Church is this in which so horrible a voice doth sound But we must teach that there be two sort of sinners some who acknowledge their sin some who securely please themselves therein I intreat Saltmarsh Eaton Crispe Den Towne Del Randel Simson who are so much against all preparations for Christ and for sole beleeving and cry out so much against strict walking with God to consider this How can the preaching of the Law bee excluded out â—f the Church doe ye not also exclude the fear of God and a great part of the works of God The Antinomians these new prophets contend that men should
this sanctification of life is not a jot the way of that justified person to heaven I perswade my selfe Luther had an eye to Antinomians when he said 〈◊〉 feared after his death that the doctrine of the true office of the law should be obscured Luther to 3. fol. 102 admoneo pietatiâ— amatores praecipue qui aliquando sunt futuri doctores ut diligentèr ex Paulo disâ—â—â—t intelligere verum et proprium usum legis qui ut timeo post tâ—mpora nostra interim obscurabitur et prorsus obruetuâ— to 4.106 timeo quod ista doctrina de vero legis usu nobis extinctiâ—â—bscurabitur 3 Conclusion Luther saith the New man needeth no law it s the flesh the old man the body of sin that is under the Law The law in a Christian ought not to exceed his bounds and ought onely to have dominion over the flesh which is subject to it and remaineth under it but oh law wilt thou invade the conscience and exercise dominion there and accuse the conscience of a justified beleever none terrified of sin and take away the joy of heart thou dost this beyond thy office When I behold Christ I am all holy and pure knowing nothing of the Law as it curseth and condemneth the beleever but if I behold my flesh I finde avarice lust wrath pride feare of death sadnes horror hatred murmuring and impatience against God in so farre as these are present Christ is absent or if he be present he is weakely present here there is need yet of a paedagogoe who should exercise and vex this strong asse the flesh that by this paedagogue sinnes may bee diminished and a way prepared for Christ. Luther Lex in Christiano non debet excedere limites suos sed tantum dominum habere in carnem quae et ei subiecta sit et sub ea maneat hoc ubi fit lex consistit intra suos limites lex si tu vis ascendere in regnum conscientiae et ibi dominari loquitur de conscientia hominis justificati sub tentationibus terrefacta et eam arguere peccati et gaudiâ—m cordis tollere hoc praeter officium tuum facis Si Christum inspicio totus sanctuâ— et purus sum nihil plane sciens de lege Si vero meam carnem inspicio sentio avaritiam libidinem iram superbiam timorem mortis tristitiam pavorem odium murmurationem et impatientiam contra Deum quatenus ista adsunt catenus abest Christus aut si adest infirme adest hic opus est adhuc paedagogo qui fortem asinum carnem exerceat et vexet ut hac paedagogia minuantur peccatâ— et Christo via paretur I grant the Antinomians now as Town Saltmarsh Den and the old Antinomians in Luthers time spoke after the same Grammer and stile and so did the Libertines in Calvins time say non ego pecco sed Aâ—inus meus It s not I that transgresse the law and am under the law but my asse But they have a farre other minde then Luther for the Antinomians as Schlusfelburgius saith cato heriti l 3. p. 53 54. taught that the flesh only and the unrenewed man was under the law but the renewed and justified man was under no law more then if it had beene never given to him and the law was no rule of life and obedience to a beleever Luther cryeth against this as most false and Luther saith those that beleeve in Christ must be daily mortified by daily Law-rebukes and arguenda sunt peccata et proponenda ira dei propter incredulos qui in ecclâ—sia sunt imo etiam propter credentes ne adhaerescenti peccato et innatae imbicillitati indulgeant lex manet inquit ante evangelium et justificationem in justificatione et post justificationem Luther verum tunc amplius non sunt opera legis sed Christi in nobis per fidem operantiâ— et viventis per omnia ideo non possunt sunt Mogis omitti quam ipsa fides nâ—c sunt minus necessaria quam ipsa fides Caeterum opera legalitâ—r perfecta quae verè sunt legis ficta et falsa sunt Good workes saith Luther are not any more the workes of the law compelling under the paine of damnation for he saith in the same place libere et gratis facienda sunt but workes of Christ working in us by faith and every way living in us therefore they can no more be omittted then faith it selfe and are no lesse necessary then faith it selfe Observe this in reading Luthers works that he taketh the law as opposed to justifieing grace and as it may condemne or justifie and so as an instrument of the Covenant of works exacting perfect obedience in a legall sence otherwise neither Luther nor any of our Divines will say good works absolutely perfect and in all things conforme to the Law are necessary to salvation for it is false all beleevers are saved by faith in Christ without any such good workes or perfect legall obedience Then we must hold this to be Luthers minde that if good workes be commanded to the renewed man in the law as well as faith and be as necessary as faith then the renewed part is under the law commanding good workes as well as it is under the command of faith but Luther saith the former Antinomi say nothing sins but the flesh nothing is under the law but the flesh so nothing is under a command and an obleiging rule of law or Gospell to doe good workes and beleeve but the flesh a senselesse untruth For it is the new man by the Spirit of Christ saith Luther from the word of truth that doth good workes and beleeveth So Luther to 4. fol. 499 in Psal. 130. 2 and excellently saith Luther to 1 fol. 436 Christiana lâ—bertas est quando non â—utata legâ— mâ—taâ—tur homines ut lâ—x eadem quae prius libero arbitrio odiosaâ—uit iam defusa per spiritus saâ—ctâ— charitatem cordibus nostris iucunda fiat Hence Luther saith two things that contradicts the Antinomians 1. The Law is not changed when the sinner is changed but that which was hatefull to free will before is the same law but now sweet and pleasant to the heart then if the law be not so much as changed it is not abolished to the beleever it s made of hatefull pleasant 2. That Law that is pleasant to the heart and sweet it is not given to the flesh and unrenewed part but especially to the renewed part 3 The renewed part in the beleever doth either do good workes by the grace of Christ and so keepe the law though unperfectly or not doe good workes at all If the latter be said the renewed part is not renewed but dead and is the very old man which is a contradiction but if thâ— former be said that it is the new man or renewed part that
legis opera id est non esse justos nec facere bona opera The Law is not given to a just man who so liveth that hee hath no need in his terrified and quaking conscience of the Law as compelling and forcing with curses and as condemning of a Law which should admonish presse and compell him but without any compulsion of the Law of his owne accord hee doth what the Law requireth therefore the Law cannot accuse and impleade beleevers as guilty nor can it trouble their conscience it terrifieth and accuseth but Christ apprehended by faith chaseth it away with the terrours and threatnings thereof therefore the law to them is simply abrogated nor hath it authority to accuse them for they doe willingly what the law requireth We must then walk saith Luther in the Kings way that we may neither utterly reject the Law nor ascribe more to it then is due Before Christ the Law as it rigidly commands and condemnes is holy after Christ justifieth it is death Therefore when Christ commeth being apprehended by faith we should know or acknowledge in the renewed conscience nothing of the compelling and condemning Law nothing simply of the Law but in so farre as it hath dominion over the flesh which it oweth and presseth So the Law saith Luther of the ten Commandements without faith in Christ bringeth death not that the Law is evill but because it cannot justifie but hath the plaine contrary effect The proper office of the Law as the Law without a Mediator is to make us guilty to humble kill bring to hell take all from us but for this end as it is the hand of the Mediator that we may be justified and then it killeth not simply but killeth to salvation Therefore Luther the Law hath dominion indeed over the body and the old man let this man be under the Law let the Law prescribe what he ought to doe what he ought to suffer let it not pollute the chamber in which Christ only ought to rest and sleep that is let it not trouble the new man with its use and office Wee grant saith Luther there is no Law given to the just as they are just and live in the Spirit but as they are in the flesh and have in them a body of sin and are under the Law and doe the workes of the Law for that is not to be just nor to doe the workes But the Antinomians in Luthers time and in our dayes doe wickedly inferre then these and the like commandements Walke in my Laws put â—n the new man who is created according to God serve one another in love doe not belong to the new man but only to the flesh and to those that are under the law for what need is there said the old Antinomians to bid a man put on his coat when his coat is already on him therefore wee say this to a man that hath not put on his coat that is to a man under the Law and to the old man in the beleever not to the new man for it is true these precepts as they are meerly legall and to be obeyed without the grace of the Mediator and as they exact perfect Law obedience in a compulsive way under the paine of death eternall are not given to the new man nor to the beleever at all that is most true But that these commands Evangelically considered and as they urge obedience unperfect and by the grace of God are not given to the new man but to the old only is a most palpable untruth for Christ biddeth the beleever and the new man put on his coat though he have put it already on but imperfectly there is a sleeve or a shoulder of his new wedding coat not on yet it is not perfectly buttoned in this life though the coat of imputed righteousnesse be perfect and if sanctification be sincere yet it is not every way so sewed and pinned on us but the very new man hath need in regard that his faith is in the growing hand of that command Put yee on the Lord Jesus The just as just should have no need of a compelling Law if they were perfectly just both in person and works as Antinomians say they are And it is most false that the Law is givâ—n formally to the flesh as if sinfull flesh were commanded to beleeve and put on Christ or were capable of righteousnesse as before is cleared 4. Conclusion Luther saith the conscience of a beleever weake and tender terrified challenged accused hath nothing to doe with the Law Luth. Nunquam pâ—câ—at homo horribilius quam in eo articulo in quo incipit legeÌ„ sentire sâ—u intelligere Impossibile est Christum legem simul habitare in corde aut enim legem aut Christum cedere oportet Discamus igitur diligentissimè hanc artem distinguendi inter has duas justitias ut sciamus quatenus legi parere debeamus diximus autem suprà quod lex in Christiano non debet excedâ—re limites sâ—os seâ— tantum hâ—bere dominium in carnem Christiani Dicas legi consiste intra limites tuos exerce dominium in carnem conscientiam autem nâ— attingas mihi ubi nulla lex est Summaâ—â—rs sapientia Christianorum est nescire legem ignorare opera totam justitiam activam presertim cum conscientia luctatur cum judicio Dei sicut extra populum Dei summa sapientia est noscere inspicere urgere legem opera activam justitiam Luther Diabolo accusanti tues peccator ergo damnatus respondere possumus quia tu me peccatorem dicis ideo volâ— esse justus salvus imo damnaberis non confugio enim ad Christum qui sem tipsum tradidit pro peccatis meis Cum conscientia perterrefit lege nec ratio nem nec legem consulas sed sola gratiâ ac consolationis verbo nitarâ—â— ibi omnino sic te geras quasi nunquam de lege Dei quicquam audieras sedâ—scendas in tenebras ubi nec lex nec ratio lucet sed solum aenigma fidei quae certo statuit te salvari extrà ultrà legem est lex audienda sed suo loco tempore Luth. Christiano nihil prorsus negoâ—ii esse debet praesertim in tentatione cuÌ„ lege peccatâ— quatenus est Christiâ—nus est supra legem peccatum habet enim in corde praesenâ—em inclusum ut 〈◊〉 gemmam Christum dâ—mâ—num legis itaque cum lex cum accusat peccatum perterre facit intâ—â—tur Christum quo fide apprehenso habet â—â—cum victorem legis peccati â—ortiâ— diaboli qui illis omnibus imperat ne noâ—ere possint Luther Extenâ—â—tiones legis referendâ— sunt ad certamen conscientiae Nequâ— satis viliter odiose cum in hoc argumento versamur de ea loqui possumuâ— ideo conscientia in vero agone nihil
the flesh with the lusts thereof to the wicked that they may feel sin and be humbled 3. Hee will have the law as it condemnes to bee the only law that is opposed to grace and so meaneth the Apostle Rom. 7.1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 c. Luther Lex docenda promiscue impiis ut territi agnoscant peccatum suum humilientur Piis ut admoneantur carnem suam crucifigere cum concupiscentiis Luther Qui legem damnantem negat Docendam esse reipsa legem simpliciter negat ac siquid de lege docet velamen Mosi non faciem clarem ac veram id est carnaliter intellectum docet Lex non damnans est Lex ficta picta sicut Chimera tragâ—laphus Nec politica ac naturalis Lex quicquam est nisi sit damnans terrens peccatores Ro. 3. Luther the law condemning is to be preached promiscuously to the wicked that they may feel sin and wrath and be humbled and to the godly that they may crucifie the flesh and the lusts thereof Those that deny the condemning law should be preached Deny absolutely the Law as Paul opposeth the Law to the Gospell the Law not condemning is a fancied and painted Law a chimera for the civill and naturall Law is nothing if it be not a Law condemning and terrifying sinners 1. It is cleare both that the Law as the Law and as it s opposed to the Gospell and as it condemneth all the world is abolished to the beleever as we teach with Paul and all our Divines 2. That Paul in this notion compareth Law and Gospel as opposite and so we with him teach that beleevers are not under the Law in its rigor exaction and condemnation but under grace 3. Yet is the Law not made void but established by grace in that the sinner is justified by Christs passive obedience to the Law not in any sort by his owne active and personall obedience And so his justification is to him passive for both the Law is a meere patient to justifie the beleever for it condemneth him but justifieth him not and he is a meere patient in being justified by the Law for he never doth nor can by his owne holinesse active and personall be justified for that holinesse is contrary to and swerveth from the perfect and spirituall Law of God 4. It is evident that Paul that Luther Calvin and our Divines following Paul teach that beleevers are under the Law as a rule and a commanding and obligeing Law laying on them a necessity of living according to the Law 5. Conclusion In regard of the strict union between Christ and a beleever Luther hath many pithy and hyperbolick expressions that made Antinomians as they pervert Scripture to their own distruction to perverr Luthers doctrine to say a beleever is Godded with God and Christed with Christ and that God is manned and humaâ—ized by a beleever It s necessary to set downe some of Luthers expressions and the reasons why he speaketh so and both out of his own writings Luth. Re vera quicquid de Christo ipso dicitur mox de quolibet ejus membro vivo proprio dicitur Luth. Vita Christiani non est ipsius sed Christi in eo viventis Christianus est filius Dei heres regni frater Christi socius Angelo rum dominus mundi particeps divinae natura Luth. Christianus non vivit non loquitur non operatur non patitur sed Christus in eo omnia opera ejus sunt opera Christi tam inestimabilis est gratia fidei Luther Tunc fiunt bona opera quando Deus ipse solus ac totaliter ea facit in nobis ut operis nulla pars ad nos pertineat Christus ergo inquit Paulus sic inhaerens conglutinatus mihi hanc vitam quam ego vivit in mâ— imo vita qua sic vivo est Christus ipse itaque Christus ego jam unum in hac parte sumus Luther Fide homo fit Deus 2. Pet. 1. Verum est hominem Dei gratia adiutum plus quiddam Augustiorem esse quam hominem atque adeo gratia Dei ipsum deiformem reddit quasi deificat ut Scriptura ipsum dominum Dei filium vocet Luther What ever is said of Christ may be said of every living and true member of his so every Christian is a Lambe just holy a rocke a foundation The life of a Christian or a beleever is not his owne but the life of Christ living in him A Christian is the Sonne of God heire of the Kingdome brother of Christ a fellow of Angels Lord of the world pertaker of the divine nature Luth. The Christian man liveth not speaketh not acteth nothing suffereth nothing but Christ in him all his workes are the works of Christ so invaluable and incomparable is the grace of faith Then are good works done when God himselfe only and wholly doth them in us so that no part of them belongeth to us Christ therefore saith paul so remaining in and glewed to me liveth in me the life that I live yea the life by which I live is Christ himselfe therefore Christ and I am one in this part or respect then we are not one simply A man by beleeving becommeth God 2 Pet 1. It is true a man helped by the grace of God is more yea and more excellent then a man and therefore the grace of God maketh him of the forme of God and as it were Goddeth him so as the Scripture calleth him the Lord and Sonne of God Such hyperbolick and Rhetoricall passages in Luther which he softned with a quasi and a ut ita loquar that I may so speak as Catachresticall and hard sounding speeches have driven blasphemous Familists to think and say as the Bright Starre Theologia Germanica Hen. Nicholas Dav. Georgius say Christ incarnate or God manifested in the flesh is nothing but a beleever doing by grace greater workes then Christ and that the Saints have by love and faith communicated to them the being essence and nature of God that H. Nicholas that so was Godded with the being of God That every Saint hath a more excellent Spirit of grace then Christ as is maintained of late in Oxford by a Socinian Sectary so the Familists of new England say the holy Ghost is turned in the place and stead of the naturall faculties of the soule of understanding conscience will memory 2. That love is the Holy Ghost himself 3. That the new creature or new man is Christ himself That by love and the Armour of God is meant Christ. That Christ is made flesh in the Saints That the living Christ worketh in a man in Christ as in a dead passive creature so speaketh a Familist in a blasphemous pamphlet That there is no inherent grace in the Saints but
best workes after we are pardoned and justified though God see it not as a judge therfore to condemne us the sting and condemning guilt of sin not the sinne it self in its nature and being is removed as a Serpent without a sting hath still the being and nature of a Serpent A Lion chained that it cannot devoure is still a Lion so is sin pardoned still sin in the kinde and nature of transgression against a divine Law Luther Haec est justitia infinita omnia peccata in momento absorbens quia impossibile est quod peccatum in Christo haere at qui credit haeret in Christo est que unus cum Christo habens candem justitiam câ—m ipso Luther Impossibile est ut peccet filius Dei quicunque tametsi verum est quod peccat sed quia ignoscitur ei ideo vero etiam peccans non peccat Non videt Deus dubitationem de voluntate ejus diffidentiam alia pâ—ccata quae adhuc habâ—o Donâ—â— enim vivo in carne verè peccatum est in me Luth. Peccatain nobis manent quae Deus maxime odit ideo propter illa oportet nos habere imputationem justitiae Luther Non est dicendum quod baptismus non tollat omnia peccata Verè enim omnia tollit non secundum substantiam sed plurimum secundum substantiam totum secundum vires ejus simul quotidie etiam tollens secundum substantiam ut evacuetur Luther Renatus non peccat peccat peccat in opere eodem propter voluntatem carnis non peccat propter contrariam voluntatem spiritus Quotidie peccat omnis homo sed quotidie poenitet Toto vitae tempore durat peccatum in carne nostrâ adversatur Spiritui sibi adversario Quare omnia opera post justificationem sunt aliud nihil quam paenitentia aut bonum propositum contra peccatum Luther Quotidie Spiritualiter in quolibet Christiano subinde invenitur per vices tempus legis gratiae Luth. Multae horae sunt in quibus cum Deo rixor impatienter ei repugnâ— mihi judicium Dei displicet ipsi vicissim displicet mea impatientia hoc tempus legis est in quo Christianus sub carnem semper est carâ— concupiscit c. Tempus gratiae est cum cor iterum â—â—igitur dicit Quarâ— tristis es anima mea c. Qui istam artem bene nosset ille merito diceretur Theologus Ego mei similes vix tenemus hujus artis prima elementa Luther Imo quo quisque magis pius est hoc plus sentit illam pugnam Ego Monachus statim putabam actum de salâ—te meâ si quando sâ—ntiebam coâ—cupiscentiam carnis tentâ—bam multa confitebar quotidie sed nihil prorsus proficiebam si tum recte intellexissem Pauli sententiam Caro concupiscit adversus Spiritum non usque adeo me aâ—â—lixissem sed ut hodie soleo cogitaâ—â—em Martine tu non carebis probus peccato quia carnem adhuc habes Staupicius dicere solitus millies vovi me probiâ—rem fore â—â—nquam praestiâ—i amplius non vâ—vebe Luther Hoc quod verê peccatum est contra legem lex pro peccato non potest accusare in piis Luth. Peccatum remissum est quod fiduciâ misericordiae contritum est ne damnet ne accuset tamen propter hanc carnem adhuc pullulat militat in carne Cavendum ne illas peccati reliquas extenuemus vilescit enim purgator Luther Manent in nobis reliquiae peccatorum quae quotidianâ remissione opus habent Luther Remissa quidem tecta sunt omnia peccata sed nondum expurgata haeret in nobis tantum libidinis superbiae odii sed occultae etiam maculae dubitatio imputientia Luther In carne nostra etiam cum justificati sumus reliquiae peccati manent ne scilicet sumus otiosâ— sâ—d habeamus exercitia pietatis Peccatum sicut Augustinus loquitur actu manet reactu tamen transit hoc est res ipsa quâ— verè peccatum eâ—t remissa est â Deo tolleratur ea manet in carne reliqua nec dum plane mortua est nisi quòd per Christum caput serpentis contritum est lingua tamen adhuc miâ—at cauda minatur ictum Luth. Quid Inquies an non decalogus praestari debet si autem praestatur an non ea justitia est Respondeo volumus decalogum praestare servare sed cum largâ hoc est verè Evangelicâ dispensatione seu distinctione Quia accipimus tantum primitias Spiritus gemitus Spiritus in corde manent item caro nostra cum suis libidinibus ac concupiscentiis hoc est tota arbor cum fructibus etiam manet haec causa est cur decalogus nunquam plenò praestari possit Luther The infinit justice of God in a moment swalloweth up all sin because it is impossible that sin remaine in Christ and hee that beleeves in Christ remaineth in Christ and is one with Christ having the same righteousnesse with him It is unpossible that a Son of God should sin though it be true that he sin but because his sin is pardoned therefore when he truly sins he sins not Because of saith God seeth not my doubting my unbeleefe my sadnesse of spirit and other sinnes which I have yet in me for so long as I live in the flesh it is truly sinne that is in me but because I am under the shadow of Christs wings I am protected as a chicken under an hen Sins remaine in us which God hateth for them therefore we must have the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. We must not say that baptisme takes not away al our sins for it truly takes them all away not in their essence or nature but in some respect in their nature and wholly in their dominion and it removes them daily in their being and nature through the growth of sanctification that sin at length may be fully exhausted and spent Luther A renewed man sins and sins not hee sins in the same worke in regard of the will of the flesh he sins not because of the contrary will of the spirit Luther every renewed man daily sins and daily repents All our life sin dwells in our flesh and resists the spirit as an adversary therefore all our works after justification are nothing but repentance or a good purpose against sin Luther Every day there is by course spiritually in every Christian a time of the Law and of Grace There bee many houres in which I quarrell with God and impatiently fight against him the wrath and judgement of God displeaseth me and again my impatience displeaseth him this is the time of the Law in which a Christian is under the flesh for the flesh ever lusts against the Spirit and the Spirit
come we by faith in Christ come suffering glorified Luther saith tom 1. p. 529. Non facta sed fidem patrum imitemur let us follow not the deeds but the faith of the Fathers Luther burnt offerings were not for justification but a sacrificed Oxe was a witnesse of grace and to speak so a working voyce of thankfulnesse or an handy or manuall gratitude by which the hand powred out thankfulnesse by reall words They beleeved in Christ to come we know he is come and gone to the father to prepare dwelling places for us Luther Abraham saw Christs day in faith and the spirit onely Luther the same Christ the same faith from Abâ—l to the end of the world and did reigne in divers ages of the world Antinomians as Den Crisp Saltmarsh Del deny any heart-Reformation true conversion to God actuall remission of sins and of all sins or free justification by free grace in a Gospel-way to the Jews under Moses as we are justified and saved under the Messiah and make the promises and covenant of grace with Papists and Sâ—â—inians to differ in substance and nature from our Gospel-promises and free covenant as if their law tutory Gal. 4. had varied the way of Justification and salvation to them and to us CHAP. XII Of Christian Liberty and of sense true and false 10 Conclusion Antinomians have not Luther for them in the Doctrine of Christian Liberty Luther Vnusquisque Christianus sciat sâ— per Christum constitutum esse in conscientia dominum legis peccati mortis contra scâ—at quoque hanc servitutem externam corpori suo impositam ut per charitatem serviat pâ—oprio Qui autem aliter intelligunt libertatem c. Luther Omnia sunt libera nobis per fidâ—m omnia serva per charitatem ut simul stet servitus libertatis et libertas servitutis Libertas Evangelii non tollit res corpora debitâ— nominum sed conscientias liberat a vinculis spiritualibus Luther Christianus in conscientia debet esse medicus in externis moribus debet esse asinus Per fidem Christi non sumus liberi ab operibus sed ab opinionibus operum id est a stultâ praesumptione justitiae per opera quesitae Let every Christian know that by Christ he is made in his conscience as he beleeveth in Christ the Lord of law sin death so that these have no power over him On the contrary let him know that this externall servitude is laid on the outward man that by love he is to serve his neighbour Those who otherwise understand Christian liberty as Antinomians who think they owe no obedience to the Law they enjoy the gaine of the Gospel to their owne destruction and are worse Idolators under the name of Christians then they were in Popery All things are free to us by Faith yet all things are under obligation of Law in regard of charity that so the servitude of liberty and the liberty of servitude might stand together The liberty of the Gospel takes not away things bodies nor duties of men but freeth the consciences from spirituall bands of wicked opinions Thâ— Christian in his conscience should be a physitian but without in externall conversation an Asse to beare the burthen of Brethren Luther meaneth in things indifferent that are without the case of scandall as hee exponeth himself Tom. 1 472.528 and clearly To. 1. In Christum credentibus omnia munda indifferentia licita sunt quaecunque vel praecipiuntur vel prohibentur externis ceremoniis c. and Tom. 2.154 155 156 158. Through faith in Christ wee are not free from works but from opinions of works that is from a foolish presumption of righteousnesse to come by works Now by opinion of good works Luther meaneth conscience and the resting of the conscience on good works as our righteousnesse hence so often saith Luther the Law hath nothing to doe with the conscience the Law hath no power over the conscience the Law ought not to reigne over the conscience And so 2. he placeth our Christian liberty not only in freedom from the Judiciall Law Tom. 4 on 1 Pet. 2. Rom. 13. and from the Ceremonies of the Law of Moses Tom. 4. fol. 145. But also from the condemnation of the Morall Law As is clear Luther That Christian liberty which Christ hath purchased is not so easily beleeved as spoken if it could be apprehended by a sure and firme faith no fury nor terror of the world of law sin death and the devill could be so great which would not be swallowed up as a little spark of fire by the great sea Libertas illa quam nobis Christus peperit non tam cito creditur quam nominatur Si certa ac firmâ fide apprehendi posset nullus furor aut terror mundi legis peccati mortis et diaboli tam maguâ— esse posset qui non 〈◊〉 seu scintilla a mari ab ea absorberetur Then Luther evidently thinketh our Christian Liberty is not from duties commanded in the Law but from the terrors accusation and condemning power of the Law after wee have sinned against the Law Luther Verba illa libertas ab ira Dei lege peccato morte c. Dictu facilia sunt sed Magnitu dinem hujus libertatis sentire fructum ejus in certamine in agone conscientiae applicare hoc plus quaÌ„ dici potest difficile est Luther In carne nulla debet esse libertas Debemus enim subjecti esse parentibus Magistratibus in summâ omnium servi esse sed in Spiritu conscientiâ Liberrimi ab omni servitute ibi nulli credimus nulli confidimus nullum timemus nisi solum Christum qui regnat inter medias afflictiones cum gaudio laetitia inter media peccata cum virtute fortitudine These words Liberty from the wrath of God law sin death c. are soon said but to finde the greatnesse of this liberty and the fruite thereof in a conflict and agony of conscience and apply it practically is more hard then can be spoken So he expresly clearely this Liberty in the flesh that is in sinning there ought to be no liberty for we ought to be subject to Parents Magistrates and finally the servants of all but in the spirit and conscience we are most free from all servitude for there we beleeve none trust in none feare none but onely Christ who reignes in the midst of afflictions with joy and gladnesse in the midst of sins with strength and courage It s clear by the flesh Luther cannot mean as Antinomians and Papists with Libertines doe the sensitive part which they call the Asse contradistinguished from the minde will and conscience as if the renewed man in whole sinned not with will affection reason conscience for the reason that Luther giveth is contrary to that for saith
he Wee ought to be subject to Parents Magistrates and the servants of all Now not the flesh onely but the whole man and the conscience is subject to the fifth Commandement and to all the ten to obey Parents and Magistrates for otherwise the ten Commandements should no more oblige the conscience of beleevers to obey then the Ceremoniall Law which is blasphemy Therefore by Conscience and Spirit Luther must mean the afflicted conscience under great conflicts and in the midst of challenging and accusing sins So the beleevers conscience is free and feareth none but feareth filially and with a son-ly fear Christ Jesus only and is fully free from the feare of condemnation Antinomians reply that the conscience of beleevers is freed from the ten Commandements as they are a Law and injoyn obedience to the conscience by power or Authority of a Law-giver for so say they no beleever can sin against the Law as the Law either commanding promising or cursing But the beleever may sin against the Law as sin is ungratitude to Christ the Redeemer not as it is a thing offending God the commanding Law-giver or failing against his Authority So Mistris Hutchison and her followers said Art 25. Since we are not bound to the Law as a rule of life it is not transgression against the Law to sin or break it because our sins are inward and spirituall and so are exceeding sinfull and are onely against Christ. Answ. There would be some colour in this Answer if Antinomians did not teach that Beleevers are as free from sin root and branch in the nature and being of it as Christ himselfe then being once justified they cannot so much as sin against Christ nor against the Law as in the hand of Christ therefore I heare that Den maintained before a godly and learned Minister That Christ satisfied for sins onely against the first Covenant and that wee our selves satisfie for sins against the Covenant of grace which is to make us joynt-Saviours with Christ. 2. Sinnes committed by Beleevers once justified are not siâ—s because they are against no Law and involve the trespasser under no guilt curse or wrath for hee is as free as Christ from all danger of wrath 3. These sinnes against the Law in the hand of Christ or against Christ are pardoned and fully removed in their nature and being ere they be committed say Antinomians 4. What Scripture shall warrant us to think that Christ who came not to dissolve the Law in the least Commandement Mat. 5.18 19 20. And who saith To doe to all men is wee would they should doe to us is the whole Law and the Prophets and obligeth us hath freed us from the commanding power of the Law and subjected us to the same Law as given by Christ. CHAP. XIII Of good works according to Luther 11 Conclusion Luther clearely contradicteth Antinomians touching certainty from signes Bona opera placebunt Deo propter fidem in Christum quod non fiunt ad jusâ—â—itam sed ad testimoniâ—m quod grati simus et graâ—â—â— juâ—tificati Spiritus sanctus nunquam oâ—iosus est in piis sed semper agit aliquid quod pertinet ad regnum Dei Si Muncerus Sacramentarii cum audirent nos docere Spiritum rejicere opera hâc doctrina abuti potuerunt neglecto verbo Sacramentis nihil aliud nisi Spiritum sonare idque nobis viventibus docentibus repugnantibus quid futurum est ubi conticuerit nostra Doctrina Post meam mortem multi meos libros proferent in medium inde omnis generis errores deliria sua confirmabunt Sed simul etiam exierunt Anabaptistae Sacramentarii alii fanatici qui de Trinitate incarnatione Christi palam impia tradiderunt non enim fuerunt ex nobis c. Good works shall please God for faith in Christ to their own end because they are not done that we may be righteous but that they may be a testimony that we are accepted and justified freely Luther The Holy Ghost is never idle in the godly but ever doing something that belongs to the Kingdome of God Luther If Muncerus and the Sacramentarians when they heare us preach the Spirit and that wee reject works in the matter of justification only as I have cleared from his owne words can abuse this Doctrine and neglecting word and seales sound nothing but the Spirit as Familists and Antinomians did then and now and that while wee live and teach the contrary and resist them what shall be done when we shall teach no more After my death saith Luther they shall alledge my writings and therewith strengthen errors of all kindes and their own dreames Also there are gone from us Anabaptists Sacramentarians and other fantastick men who have openly taught impious things of the Trinity and Incarnation of Christ but they were not of us It is true Luther falsely chargeth those whom hee calleth Sacramentarians who rejected the dreame of Consubstantiation yet as Calvin observed of the Libertines hey had nothing more frequent in their mouth then the Spirit so Anabaptists Familists Antinomians who all pretend that Luther is theirs alledge nothing more then the Spirit the immediate testimony of the Spirit without the word or any signes or markes of sanctification by which men know that they are in Christ and I appeale to the Reader if they observe any scope or drift in the Sermon preached by Del before the House of Commons but to cry down all Word Scripture Preaching Sacraments Laws lawfull and necessary constitutions of Orthodox Synods against Familists like himself for all these without the Spirit can work but an outward Reformation and hee extolleth so the Spirits inward omnipotent and only working of an inward and heart reformation as that men ministerie preaching can have no more influence in Gospel-reformation then in Christs redeeming of the world and the taking away transgression for saith hee he only that can doe the one can doe the other now in redemption Christ hath no fellows no under Mediators no instruments no with-workers hee alone by himselfe and none with him Hebr. 1. Purged us from our sins and so in all Reformation Familists contend for God is sole Reformer as Jesus Christ is sole and onely Redeemer Antinomians deny any certainty of our being in grace by signes marks and characters of holy walking which Luther is utterly against in all places especially where he extolls good works as the fruites of our justification It is true Luther saith often we must not judge of our spirituall good estate by sense but by faith and so say Antinomians and Eaton most frequently But the word sense is taken two wayes 1. for the enditement of the flesh and unrenewed part opposed to faith and so Luther and we with him teach that in a conflict of conscience when the Law challengeth a beleever especially we are never to look to
autem teipsum tibi abstulerit hoc sequere Therefore I adde these few considerations touching the Antinomians way of free-will 1 Consideration Wee are not able to master a good thought but when the spirit works in us to will and to doe yet are wee not freed from the Gospell-command to doe will beleeve love hope pray feare obey even when the spirit acts us not 2 Consideration Nor is it peculiar to the covenant of workes that what ever God commands man hath absolute and independent power to obey But t is common to the dispensation both of the covenant of works and the covenant of grace and not peculiar to pure law more than to the gospel but common it is to all states that Angels or man can doe nothing but as predetermined by God who did shew what frail nature is for though Adam had a sanctified and strong free-will to obey God yet when God was pleased to with-draw his predeterminating influence by which Adam should actually have continued and persevered in actuall obedience and in a holy abstinence from eating of the tree of knowledge hic nunc it was no more in Adams independent power to keepe that commandement â—ate not then the sunne can move or the fire cast heat when God denyeth his actuall influence to either So the law had so much of beggarlinesse frailty and impotencie of the creature before its fall that the Image of God in its flower Summer-prime and beauty could not keepe Adam from falling on his owne weight yet was he obleiged not to fall by law and was not able to stand without the predeterminating influence of God and so sinne in falling when hee could not stand and this is the same in the covenant of grace the Image of the second Adam keepes us not indeclinably from sin and though in the Gospell God gives grace to doe what hee requires yet can wee doe nothing even when wee are gifted with a new heart and with a new spirit except the Lord work in us to will and to doe hic nunc Antinomians say when God with-draweth his predeterminating grace without which wee cannot worke nor pray nor beleeve no command obligeth us in that case to worke pray or beleeve because we are not under the law it is legall that we should bee obliged to fulfill a command which wee cannot fulfill so Del ser. p. 19. In the Gospel the word and the spirit are alwayes conjoyned a manifest untruth for the spirit is free to deny his influence hic nunc when the Gospel is preached to beleevers And it is no law-straine that wee bee obliged to obey a Gospel-command when the spirit worketh not 3 Consideration What is our owne onely and nothing but pure unmixed created free-will in any good worke is not to bee our darling as if that were all A higher principall must lead us then will else wee are misled and stuck in the briars 4 Consideration Even to carry grace and to bee subjective and passive under grace and to have a new heart soures us with pride therfore the spece and nature of mankinde let alone our individuals must breake in Adam under habituall grace far more when wee are active by grace therefore all must bee ascribed to God I laboured more abundantly than they all to prevent boasting hee must adde Not I but the grace of God in mee And least hee should bee proud of being the subject of grace as if a poore Horse should boast of a golden Saddle Hee saith by his grace I am that I am pride is so subtle that it would creepe in under the golden crowne and enter in the heads of the foure and twentie Elders glorified in heaven if there were not grace to cause them Rev. 4.10 Cast downe their Crownes before him that sits on the throne most refined grace where it wants drosse even in Heaven in the element of grace can swell us and puffe us up except another grace pull down our top-saile 5. Consideration It is safer that we be chosen then that we chose that we be acted upon then that we act and that that choyce and fine piece of us free-will be like a rare Jewell kept in a case of gold and in such a cabinet as the grace of Christ. 6. Consideration Free-wills Sabbath and rest is to lye quietly and contentedly under the sweet actings of grace and our non-resisting of Christ in his sweetest operation is our onely happinesse would we be patient of the Holy Ghosts omnipotency of saving operation and not with-draw our hearts from under the bedewing celestiall showers and droppings of the heaven of heavens we should improve to good purpose free-will and rest in the bosome of Christs love and sleep and lye and drink in Christ and then we were undeniably happy 7. Consideration True free-will is a sparkle of God so much of a loosed and unfettered will to doe good so much of God grace is golden wings for nature to flee to heaven withall Freedome to doe ill and to move to hell is the devils fetters of vengeance 8. Consideration Created free-will and Law are enemies as fire and water what Law willeth Will refuseth The love of Christ sodereth them in one and grace maketh Law honey and milk to the soule 9. Consideration Man chooseth God because hee is chosen And marrieth Christ because he was first married against his will for without consent the consent is conquered to Christ. 10 Consideration That wee cannot lose Christ and the Crowne is our best freedome 11 Consideration Antinomians by fathering their heresie on Luther harden the Papists in their lies for Alphonsus a Casco de haeresibus l. 6. Verb. Evangelium saith Luther Melanthon Brentius teach that the Gospel commandeth no duty at all and removes all necessity of good works which they doe onely in the matter of justification But this was that which Antinomians taught in Luthers time which Luther refuted For Luther often speaketh of the Gospel as opposed to the Law of Works and as it teacheth the way how the ungodly is justified And saith with Paul that we are justified by faith onely without works which Papists cannot indure 12 Consideration Broken free-will that first and ever lost credit is a field fit for free-grace to grow in And the lesse that the free-will of Angels could doe to stand when their fellow-Angels fell the higher is the rate and worth of free-grace in sustaining them and except we would have elect Angels to divide the glory with God of their standing when their fellows fell we must say the lot of grace falling on these blessed Spirits not nature separated them from others as good by nature as they were 13 Consideration Let nature at its flower be a broken gold chaine that Christ may soder it It was a depth that our wise Lord would create such timber or mettall as free-will that Christ might ingrave on it the artifice and elaborate skill of
or exemplary dying by way of imitation only to teach us the like patience but that Christ God-man really offered to the Father blood as a perfect ransome to redeeme his Church The deceiving Familists eluding the whole history of Scripture and this Impostore Gortyn saith his blood is to bee exporâ—ed only of the power of his God-head and his flesh of the weakenesse of our natures or of us who only in creation are made according to the Image of God Yea Gortyn saith p. 104. Christ suffereth in them that is in the weake Saints else can he have no death at all and then no Saviour then he suffered not in his owne Manhood then hath hee not by himselfe purged our sin Heb. 1.3 Nor was it Christ himself who in his owne body on the tree bare our sins 1 Pet. 2.24 The body of Christ say the Familists and Antinomians is his Church Now the Church is his mysticall body but Christ had and yet hath another true real naturall body besides his body the Church This seemeth to mee to bee the doctrine of M. Saltmarsh who in his latest peece that I cannot now examine this worke being printed but it is the very picture of the spirit of Henry Nicholas giveth hints that Christ is not true man Sparkles of glory p. 39. The baptisme of Jesus Christ is that whereby wee are baptized into his body Now his body is a spirituall one and fashioning like his gloryous one that place Phil. 3.20 21 that speakes of Christs naturall body Saltmarsh exponeth of his mysticall body the Church as if Christ had not another body then his Church his mysticall body Now Christs mysticall body suffered not on the Crosse for our sinnes And pag. 43. When Jesus saith he went out of flesh into spirit or ascended he confirmed this ministration c. Then Christs ascension to heaven in his manhood is not locall and visible though the scripture say Act. 1. His Disciples saw him locally and visibly ascend and the Angels said these men of Galilie should see him after the same manner come to judgement but his ascension is but his leaving of his flesh or mysticall body on earth and being turned into a spirit or his entring in a more spirituall and glorious being into heaven and if this bee true that his ascension is but his going out of flesh into spirit then hath not Christ taken our nature and flesh and a mans heart to heaven with him that hee may be touched with our infirmities Contrary to these Scriptures Eph. 2. ver 6. Phi. 3.20.21 Heb. 4.14 15. Heb. 7.24 25 26. Heb. 10.20 21. Againe by blood in scripture is never meant the power or life of God How shall wee then make sense of that Heb. 2.14 For as much as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himselfe likewise tooke part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the Devill And what is that but he was true man v. 17. Wherefore in all things it behooved him to bee made like unto his bretheren that he might be a mercifull High-Priest Now the Children were not partakers of flesh and blood that is of weakenesse and the power of God or the God-head for so Familists expone flesh and blood except we say that every beleever is both borne of the seed of David according to the flesh and is God blessed for ever A horrible blasphemy for so Christ Rom. 9. partakes of flesh and blood according to the Familists way And this way of changing all histories of the word in allegories is the way to elude all truth When it is said God created the Heaven and the Earth the Sea Man Beasts Birds Fishes wee must make the world an Imaginary and Metaphoricall world the Creation must be but an allegorie men must be figures allegories and metaphors so must heaven earth sea land birds fishes be metaphors for there is as true a reall history of all that Jesus did and said untill the day he was taken up to heaven Act. 1.1 2. As of all other true histories in the word Else Familists puts us to a stand in all the Articles of our faith I confesse the way that Del and the Familists take when they cite these words for an internall word and a spirituall and allegorick sense besides the litterall sense The words that I speake are spirit and life Is an unavoydable way to elude all scripture and M. Beacon in his Catechisme while he cleare himselfe is a grosse Familist to mee for he speaking of Christ crucified turnes all Christ in a Metaphoricall Imaginary Christ in these words pag. 137. Q. how long did this suffering last A. Till he gave up the Ghost Q. Who was crucified hereby A. The old man Q. What was the old man A. The sinfull man Q. Is the sinfull man ceased A. Yes in Christ. Q. How so A. He was left nailed on the crosse These words who was crucified in a Catechisme aske in what nature Christ suffered and whether or no Christ God man in regard of communion of properties may be said to suffer Who did suffer Now he should answer the Lord of life in his humane nature But passing the answer touching all personall and materiall sufferings of Christ which is a speciall and fundamentall article of our faith and ought not to be omitted in a Catechisme he cometh to a morall suffering of the body of sin by influence of Christs death on our soules now first and primarily Christ himselfe was nailed to the Crosse as a sacrifice for our sinnes this is omitted by Beacon secondarily as a fruit of his death the Old-man is crucified with him Rom. 6. but not as Beacon means that the Old-man is ceased and we sin no more being once justified as if the Old-man were perfectly crucified as he answereth And it is true that Christs dying teacheth us to die to sinne and so Christs death is spiritually to be exponâ—d where the scripture exponeth it as Rom. 6.1 2 3 and 1 Pet. 1.23 24. and else where But that is no ground for Papists Antinomians and Familists to take away all the truth of histories touching Christ his incarnation death resurrection ascension sitting at the right hand of God redeeming of the world heaven and hell and to subvert our faith and change all in spirituall and allegoricall senses under pretence of a spirituall Gospel-preaching we cannot then by the learning of these Jugglers expone the story of the drowning of the world by waters but of allegoricall men allegoricall drowning not literally For if we expone the stories of the Scripture literally Familists say we are literall expositers and know nothing of the spirit and spirituall learning 7 These Familists teach that Christ reveales his will by no voyce but the voyce of the Spirit in the Saints p. 104. that is the internall Spirit and word is our onely rule and not the writen word
sutable to H. Nicholas his Spirit and to the Enthysiasmes of Swenckefield and to John Waldesso a piece that M. Beacon highly extols p. 138. Catechi who saith Consideration 3. p. 8. That beleevers make use of some rules of Scripture to preserve the health of their soules as they doe for the health of their body rather to conforme themselves outwardly with the sons of Adam then because they feel themselves to stand in need of such observations forasmuch us they being governed by God alone observe the will of God and wholly depend on it And the same Popish Author Cons. 32. p. 107 108. maketh crucifixes Images and the holy Scriptures Alphabets of Christian Piety for beginners M. Beacon who commends this superstitious Familâ—sticall book must alwayes judge Images unlawfull so as a Christian having first saith Waldesso p. 108. served himself with holy Scriptures as with an Alphabet he afterward leaves them to serve for the same effect to beginners he attending to the inward inspirations having for his proper Master the Spirit of God and serving himselfe with holy Scriptures as with an holy conversation and which causeth refreshment unto him altogether putting from himselfe all these writings which are written by an humane Spirit So they judge Scripture to be written by an human spirit contrary to 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. 2 Tim. 3.16 8 Its folly to conclude of certainty of Scripture and not of infallibility in the interpretation thereof So M. Saltmarsh and M. Dell deny the Scripture to be an obliging rule to the Saints but onely the word written in the heart Hence as the Holy Ghost dited the Scripture so also dited be the exposition of Scripture to the Familists and their exposition is as infallible as the Scripture because the same Spirit speaks in both for the same spirit that dites the word must expone it Answ. Then must the writing of H Nicholas and the uncleâ—n house of Love and of Antinomians be as infallible as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles who were immediately inspired Horrible blasphemy Men and holy men may erre in their Expositions but the Word of God is infallible truth 2. The Scripture is our rule by which all other Truths Doctrines Spirits Revelations must be tryed and if they be not according to the Law and the Testimony there is no light in them Esa. 8.19 20. Luk. 16.30 31. Psa. 119.130.105 Luk. 4.17 18 19 20 21. Joh. 5.39 2 Tim. 3.16 Act. 26.22 3 No marvell that Antinomians be Anti-scripturians and deny Scripture to be the Word of God affirming it to be a dead letter a humane thing of Inke and that what the Spirit speaks to the soule is onely the word of God and no other thing contained in the Old and New Testament 9 Faith justifying is no fiduciall recumbency on Christ God and Man Nor doe we eat his flesh and drink his blood spiritually by beleeving in Christ crucified but by acts of humility seeing our self to be flesh and nothing and Christ to be in us blood that is the spirit life and power of God as if we were Goded with him 10. God and man united in one eate the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood or man as Goded and God as humanized p. 111 11 The reasonings and dictates of our spirit are translated into the 〈◊〉 and dictates of the Spirit of God and so the writing 〈◊〉 and arguments become Divine and eternall not humane and â—emporaâ—y Wind-mils and phanacies must they be bigge 〈◊〉 who leave the Scriptures and imagine that God onely acts understands wills loves feares hopes c. and doth 〈◊〉 in the Saints 12 Swearing at all though before a Judge is unlawfull Simpl. Defenc. p. 22. 13. While you tell the people say they to the godly in New-England that by sorrow compunction and anxiety of Spirit and woulde of minde they communicate in the sufferings of Christ it is nothing else but to conclude the Son of God to be Beliel 14 Baptisme is unlawfull except it be conjoyned with the crosse and sufferings of Christ â—o Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 30 31. denyeth all Baptisme 15 As every Saint ought to hear the word so ought he to preach it Calling of Ministers is groundlesse so p. 66.67 so the Anâ—â—nom Beacon Catechi p 7.8 and Saltmarsh Spark p. 131. 16 They are Idoll Shepherds of Rome who cannot preach to the people but in a way of so much study and ease not labouring with their hands for their bread p. 67. 17 If I preach the Gospel willingly say they I have a reward 1 Cor. 9.17 that is if I doe it out of any ability skill or will of mine owne gotten or acquired by any paines or industry as men doe attain to Arts and Trades wherein they are to be preferred before and above others then I have a reward that is something to be attributed and contributed to me for the same then I goe about to deprive my Lord of his right shewing my selfe an unfaithfull Steward â— Simpl. Defen P. 68. then was Gorton unfaithfull in writing this book for pains of art he must have taken in writing in consulting by reading the Scripture to set down Chapter and Verse but all this is the Enthysiasticall gang of Divinity in which Antinomians in praying beleeving loving bereave us of the use of minde will reason affections and make the Holy Ghost and Christ in his person united to us to doe all 18 To preach for stipend or contribution is to give unto God and unlawfull contrary to 1 Tim. 5.17 18 19. which I grant if stipends be the preachers designe and end 19. None is to forethink of what text or subject he is to preach on but as Gods Spirit for the time casteth in his minde p. 75. that is he is to speak phancies without sense method or intention to edifie which thing the Prophets Christ and Apostles did not in their preachings But of this before and somewhat hereafter 20 He denies the resurrection exponing these words My flesh shall rest in hope that is my weaknesse and tyred out condition hath rest and strength in another though not in my self for hope that is seen is no hope This place Psal 16. is exponed Act. 2.26 30 31 32. of the hope of the resurrection of Christ and of ours in him who is the first begotten of the dead but Gorâ—on p. 106. wresteth it most foolishly to another sense as if it were metaphoricall flesh and buriall and so an allegoricall and spirituall resurrection onely 21 He most corruptly and unsoundly turneth all the Scripture in childish Allegories as is to be seen p. 96 97 98. In the following Treatise you have other Antinomian conceits holden by Ro. Towne who coldly refuteth Doctor Taylor and by M. Eaton in his Honey comb and Saltmarsh of late falne off conformity to Antinomianisme and Tob. Crisp a godly man as is thought But Melancholions who having builded much on
29. nor was Christ for that under any absence of the Spirit 1 Tim. 4.14 15 16. and Revel 1.3 compared with Rev. 2.7 whereas he sayth The Ministery that is to destroy Antichrist is more glorious then Arts and Tongues and this is Jesus Christ himselfe 1. Libertines said the Gospel or Word was the Spirit himselfe Saltmarsh here sayth the Ministry destroying Antichrist is Christ which is most false The Ministery is but 1. an Instrument 2. a created Ordinance Christ is God Man and Mediator 2. The Ministery that destroyeth him is the Word preached as an instrument and Christ the principall cause But the principall cause removes not the Instrument as Familists imagine but the Ministery of Familists shall never do it Whereas former Antinomians made two contrary administrations one under the Law in the old Testament another undâ—r grace or the Gospâ—l in the new Testament Onely John Baptist was pinned in as halfe a Legalist between both Saltmarsh p. 68. after he with the Familists hath made a greater number of spheres and circles of Administrations following the spirit in his fulnesse and variety he foldeth them up in three of Law Gospel and Spirit or of Letter Graces and God or of the First Second and third Heavens After the cut of David Georgâ— who said the first Ministration was the law of death and the letter the second was under Christ and the Apostles but not very spirituall but fleshly literall carnall but the last under David George the true Messiah was spirituall purely spirituall beyond that of Christ and the Apostles and so spirituall that to have conscience or sense of uncleannesse or sinne was a work of the flesh And Saltmarsh saith it is fleshly and literall that a pardoned man should confesse sin p. 69 70 a Christian saith hee passeth throâ—gh severall ages even as Christ was under the Law circumcision Supper of the Lord Baptisme and then hee crucified all that flâ—sh hee walked in under these dispensations and entered unto glory Answ. Then he crucified Baptisme the Lords supper preaching of the Gospel the Ministery the visible Church and every outward letter of conference praying for Saltmarsh now turned Seeker denies all these and hee must have crucifyed all his preaching tongues writing of books 2. What tongue or Science of the Holy Ghost taught Saltmarsh to call the Ordinances of the New Testament flesh or fleshly Ordinances for I doubt he meaneth not that Christ true man dyed for our sins for 185 186. he saith It is a discovery of the highest attainment of Protestants generally that we are born in sin And that the way of salvation was by Jesus Christ the Sonne of God born of a Virgin in the fulnesse of time made under the Law bearing our sinnes crucified dead buried and risen and ascended and entred into glory c. but pag. 190 191. he forsaking this as legall doctrine tels us of a further discovery as to free grace as if the Protestant Doctrine were merits of men not the free grace of God And he setteth downe that of the Antinomians and not a word of Christ God-man crucified and dead for our sins And the confession of Faith made in this Assembly at Westminster yea all the Reformation now is onely in some outward ordinances saith he not any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or the Spirit or Jesus Christ or our union with the Spirit or glory as to spirituall things or Christ risen but as to Christ in the flesh or under the Law of which these Ordinances were a signe And p. 198 199 200 201. which he calleth the last highest and most glorious discoverie of God by love and grace for to the Familists there is no Article of the Protestant faith that savours of truth for to them all our Doctrine is a dead Letter Nor did Christ die for our sins and rise for our righteousnesse but onely the dying of Christ is a meere figure insinuating that he dyed not in our nature as true man but as Gortyn saith the sufferings of every Saint who is the figure and image of Christ is all the Christ crucified the Scripture knows There is nothing in all the books or writings of Familists discovered touching the controversies between Protestants and their Adversaries Papists Arminians Socinians Arrians Antitrinitarians Sabellians Libertines Swenckefeldians Anabaptists c. Concerning Election Reprobation the power of free-will the supremacy of the Pope Idol-worship the consubstantiality of the Son of God Christs manhood his dying satisfaction merit buriall resurrection ascension the last judgement heaven hell the resurrection of the body in all which they are unsound and ought to give a confession of their faith as Anabaptists have done 12 The Jewish Church saith Saltmarsh p 70. or dispensation that was according to Moses and the Letter in which they were led out in carnall and more fleshly courses as in proceeding against the Nations by warre and fighting with all their other legall Rites and Rudiments were a clear figure of the Christian under age or under tutors and Governours and worldly Rudiments Here lawfull Warres and the use of the Sword are made legall rites and figures War saith he with all other legall Rites then Warre is no more lawfull to us under the New Testament then Circumcision and all the Law of Ceremonies Saltmarsh then would no more goe as a Priest to the Campe to preach to the Generall then he would be Circumcised except with H. Nicholas he thought all Moses Law indifferent and that the spirit without scripture led him to be accessorie to unlawfull bloodâ—shed and the spirit is his rule not the word of God 2 If the ceremonies of Moses be the figure of a Christian under Tutors and worldly rudiments such as hearing of the Gospel baptisme prayer confession reading then all these must bee abolished in this life to the Christian and if Christ have crucified all these as fleshly ordinances to Pray heare must be as unlawfull as to be circumcised which Paul saith Gal. 5. is to fall from Christ. See if these men mind God 13 The Disciples of Châ—ist saith p 70 71. according to Johns ministerie were a type and figure of such as are under Tutors as Gal. 4.1 and as carnall and Babes in Christ 1 Cor. 3.1 2. Answ. These under non-age Gal. 4.1 are under the Law of Moses and yet Heirs of the promise The Disciples were under Christs ministerie and beleeved in Christ as come and were blessed in that the Father revealed Christ to them not flesh and blood Matth. 16.16 17. The Baptists ministery and his Doctrine and baptisme were all one with the ministerie and baptisme of Christ and the Apostles as our Divines prove against Papists for both preached Christ the Saviour that taketh away the sins of the World justification by free grace faith repentance to life sanctification c. Corinthians are called carnall not because they prayed and heard and beleeved but because though Babes
and weake yet they were contentious and Shismaticks ver 3 4. For one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo Sure Saltmarsh ordinarily expones Scripture by consequences which are fleshly and legal and phansies types by a spirit that contradicts the spirit speaking in the word 14 And the great and excellent designe saith hee speaking of the marrow of the Family of love or mind of God in all these things is only to lead out his people Church or Disciples from age to age from faith to faith from glory to glory from letter to letter from ordinance to ordinance from flesh to flesh and so to spirit and so to more spirit and at length to all spirit when the Sonne shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father which is not only when the fulnesse of time or ages is come but in transacting and finishing in parâ—s and Members of the body of Châ—ist and is not oneâ— single act poynt or effusion of glory but a perâ—ecting and fulfilling it in severall members of Christ till the fulnesse of the stature of Christ for the day dawnes 1 Pet. 2.19.75 And for a Disciple to stay longer in any ministration then the Lord or the life and Spirit of Christ is in it is as if Lot should tarry in Sodome For saith he p 73. A Christian must crucifie each condition he passeth through We must then learn from Familists 1. That Christ was a legall and literall Saviour as David George said for he passed through all these ministrations And Saltmarsh must bee neerer to all Spirit then Christ and the Apostles 2. Saltmarsh growes in transitions to new Orbs and Heavens For in his Treatise of Free Grace we heard of nothing but Law and Gospel now he is upon the secrets of Familâ—sts and Enthusiasts to crucifie Scripture praying hearing writing and he is become all spirit And this is a third state I grant the Scripture saith that the Messiah shall Dan. 9.27 cause in the midst of the week the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease and that shadows of good things to come shall be abolished when the body and life of ceremonies shall come But I desire one letter of Scripture that saith when the Spirit commeth even in this life he shall cause praying beleeving prophesying seales the Scriptures to cease and we shall be above and beyond all Gospel-Ordinances even in this life 3. For Familists that are all Spirit to hear bee baptizeâ— with water read is as unlawfull and fleshly as for Lot to stay in Sodome after the Lord had commanded him to depart 4 Then the delivering up of the Kingdom spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and the day of judgement is already begun and is in doing these many centuries of years So wee heard before H. Nicholas say even now in this present day doth the Lord sit in his Throne and judge the world I rather beleeve Paul then Saltmarsh or H. Nicholas For Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. speaking of the Resurrection of our bodies which I am sure the Familists have not yet seen 1 Cor. 15.24 then commeth the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Then when the resurrection of the body shall be Then shall bee the end when he shall render up the Kingdome to the Father So the rendring up of the Kingdome to the Father which Saltmarsh faith pag. 72. is even now when the day dawneth and the Day-starre ariseth shall not bee till the end and till the generall Resurrection of all bee And therfore Saltmarsh misseth a step in his new devised order except he say with Libertines and Hen. Nicholas that the resurrection is to be exponed spiritually as Hymaeneus and Philetus said and there shall be no more resurrection nor day of judgement nor rendering of the Kingdome nor heaven nor hell but such as we see in this life as it is most like Saltm beleeveth with al the Nation of the Familists for the administration of the spirit is in this lif as wel as the ministration of Law and Gospel were in this life The Scripture speakes of the day of judgement as of a thing not yet come 2 Thess. 2.2 Let no man trouble you neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand Then some by the spirit of Scripturelesse revelation â—s now Anabaptists and Familists have said the day of judgement was neere or begun in this life yea the Scripture saith It is a day appoynted of God Acts 17.31 and sheweth us the fore-going tokens of that day beyond which there is no more time nor Gospel as 1 Thess. 5.1 2. Matth. 24.22 23 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47. Matth. 25.31 46. 2 Pet. 3.1.2 3 10 11 12 13 1 Cor. 15.24 25 26. And what needed the Holy Ghost bid us watch and be sober and beware that that day come not on us unawares and tell us if we have not oyle in our Lamps at that nick of time whâ—n the shout shall be given that the Bride-groome is entred in his chamber Matth. 25. there is no more place for repentance or buying oyle or any possibility of salvation when that day is once come because if the day of judgement bee now and the rendring up the Kingdome to the Father bee in this life how is it that so many daily repent and escape out of the snare of the Devill And the market of buying oyle in this life is not passed For Peter Act. 8. willeth Simon Magus while he liveth to repent and sue for pardon And so the time of the offered Gospel and the day of judgement cannot be both together Paul could never sâ—y 1 Cor. 3. I could not write to you as to spirituall but as to caâ—nall except he meant that he wrote to some spiritual man nor could he say the spiritual man discerneth al things except the last ministration which is the spirituall ministration were begun in the time that Paul wrote to the Corinthians and then began the ministration of the Spirit and our seeing of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3. and so then was the rising of the dead the rendring of the Kingdom to the Father And where are wee now If the dâ—â—d have beene a rising now these fifteene hundreth yeaâ—es and a dying all this 〈◊〉 For Saltmarsh asâ—ured uâ—â—hat the 〈◊〉 of the Kingdome is not in the end of 〈◊〉 â—orld when the fulâ—â—sâ—e of â—ime or ages is come but it is a 〈…〉 in parts till the fulnesse of the stature of 〈…〉 Ephes. 4.11 12 13. that we meete all in heaven and the Lord Jesus his mystâ—cal body be filled up and perfected and so long as Pastors teachers and a ministery shall bee on earth and when this shall be the scripture telleth when the end shall câ—me 1 Cor. 15.24 and when all rule power and Authority shall bee put downe and Christs enemies subdued and when all things shall be
by the word they must be the traditions of men and argue the imperfection of the word of God and if they bee another Gospel then though the Apostles or an Angel from heaven preach them let alone Familists we are to pronounce them as accursed knowing wel that the word of God is able to save our souls John 20.31 Luke 16.29 30 31. To make us perfect to salvation 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. To convert the soule to make wise the simple Psa. 19.7 and that new spirit must involve us under a curse and the breach of a commandement if we adde to the word of God Revel 22.18 19. Deut. 12.32 chap. 4.2 Prover 30.6 And the spirit of God biddeth us not follow a rule cōtrary to the word 3 There is not any in this side of Heaven that need not a Temple nor Ordinances but such as need neither the light of the Sunne or of the Moone or of a Candel Revel 21.22 23. chap. 22.5 and so are freed of their bodies and glorified with the Lambe and such as see God face to face and are not in the dark moone-light of faith 1 Cor. 12 12. 2 Cor. 5.7 We read not of any clothed with clay-bodies all spirit all perfect or that can say they sinne not Pro. 20.9 1 Joh. 1.8 9 10. Eccles. 7.20 nor of any beyond the reach of praying beleeving growing in grace 4 Nor can there be any more in Heaven than the perfection 〈◊〉 Saints and the meeting of us all in the unity of Faith unto a perfect man and the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. For the most perfect and most spirituall that are all Spirit shall have mortall and corruptible bodies till the blowing of the last Trumpet which must be changed in a moment in stead of dying 1 Cor. 15.51 52. and so cannot be perfect they must be watching and girding up the loynes of their mind and so ruled by ordinances 5. It is true Christ onely perfecteth as the principall cause but the Apostles and Ministers of Christ present men perfect in Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 1 Thess. 2.19 20. and they save themselves and others 1 Tim. 4.16 6. We have not Apostles now so eminent in gifts tongues miracles but a Ministery there is and beleevers till Christs second comming there shall be And if so their faith must come by hearing and hearing there cannot be without preaching and so ordinances of Preaching Preachers Sending Rom. 10.14 else the gates of hell must prevaile against the Church builded on the Rock Matth. 16. and therefore the Scripture warranteth us to think there were Apostles for the first age and Pastors and Teachers till Christs second comming 7. Saltmarsh exponeth or rather depraveth the place Matth. 28.20 with the help of the Greek Tongue then he must be a Legalist and in his Book give us Sparkles of Law Flesh Judaisme not of glory And sure his Interpretation comes not from all spirit nor must we take his allegories types corrupt glosses phansied consequences to be Discoveries of pure glorious light and all Spirit For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the world is not an age containing the life time of the Apostles only but it is the world For the sin that Mat. 12.32 is said not to be forgiven in this world nor in the world to come Mark 3.29 hath not forgivenesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it cannot be that it hath not forgivenesse for that age because it is punished with eternall damnation Matth. 21.19 Let no fruit grow on thee for ever 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saltmarsh his new Discovery of all Spirit must say the Figge-tree for all this might bring forth fruit the next age Luke 1.55 as he spake to Abraham and his seed for ever John 6.51 If any man eat of this bread he shall live 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever And must he but live one Age and die the next John 4.14 He shall not thirst for ever So is the same word John 8.51 ch 8.52 2. Saltmarsh by this new Discovery hath found a good way to make heaven and hell endure but for an age and then have an end For John 10 28. Christs sheep shall never 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perish He that liveth saith Christ John 11.26 and beleeveth in me shall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 never die But doe Seekers and Familists think he shall die the next age and live the first age John 12.34 We have heard that Christ abides for ever John 14 16. The holy Ghost abides with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever Demas hath loved this present world 2 Tim. 4.10 2 Cor. 4.4 Satan is called the God of this world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in opposition to the world to come 2 Pet. 2.17.17 To whom the mist of darknesse is reserved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever The darknesse of hell endureth not for an age onely 3. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is simply everlasting and that which hath no end John 3.16 He that beleeveth shall not perish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but hath eternall life that is not life for an age onely So John 3.36 John 4.14 John 4.36 He gathereth fruit to life eternall John 5.24 John 6.40 v. 54. John 10.28 John 17.2 Acts 13.46 and yee judge your selves unworthy of eternall life Rom. 2.7 Rom. 6.22 4. The same expression that is here noteth the end of the world For it is that endurance beyond which there is nothing but heaven and hell Matth. 13.40 So shall it be in the end of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same expression is v. 49. v. 39. and the harvest is the end of the world And Matth. 24.3 What shall be the signe of thy comming and of the end of the world And here Lo I am with you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even till the end of the world 5. And if Christ promised to be with his Church for an age so as Apostles doe cease in the next age then must there be no Saints on earth now but onely in the first age after Christs resurrection For this promise of Christs presence is extended not to Apostles only for Christ walketh with all true Churches Rev. 10.2 but to all the faithfull Then certainly Christ is the head of his body the Church Col. 1.8 but he hath no body he is a husband but hath no wife on earth he is a King and a King for ever but hath neither people nor kingdome nor Scepter of Word or Ordinances He reignes in the midst of his enemies by his Word slayeth the wicked with the rod of his mouth hath an everlasting kingdom hath dominion till all his enemies be subdued Psal. 110.1 2. Psal. 2.6.7 Heb. 1.8 Psal. 72.7 8 9. Esay 9.7 ch 11.4 And if there be no Ordinances no Church no word of righteousnesse preached which is the Scepter of his Kingdome no Sword of the Spirit comming out at his Mouth no word of the Kingdome no Embassadours no Ministers of the
Gospel his Kingdome had an end above fourteen hundred years agoe 6. Now to all this we must say Christs order is strange First he led his people through the Law then to a purer and more glorious Gospel-dispensation and say Familists to a pure spirituall way of all Spirit And yet after his ascension and ceasing of Apostles he led them by a retrograde motion and â—ook away all ordinances of the preached Word all Seales all Preachers and witnesses all Churches and they have ben so under a darker then a Law-dispensation these fourteen hundred yeares and shall bee till men of the Family stamp shall arise even men that are all pure spirit such as H. Nicholas and Mr. Dell Randall and Saltmarsh who teach that beleevers cannot sinne nor confesse sinne nor are to walke in any Commandement of God nor after any Ordinance of Word covenant of Grace Seales Faith Prayer c. 16. In this most pure most spirituall manifestation of God saith he pag. 36. all shall be spirituall Disciples This ministery is of the whole body of the Saints not of one Tribe or sort of men page 51 52. and that immediatly in all gifts and operations without studying or industry Answ. Here 1. all distinction of Church-Officers which Paul saith shall endure till we all meet in the unity of Faith Eph. 4.11 12. and is proven from the order Christ hath established that some not all shall be Apostles and Teachers 1 Cor 12.28 29. and onely those that are sent Rom. 10.14 and onely such as have such and such operations in Christs body 1 Corinth 12.19 Rom. 12.4 But it is apparent Familists dreame of a dispensation when either Christ shall not be head and have no body and the Familists so denude him of his headship or if Christ have a body then all the members have the same Office contrary to Rom. 12.4 and all the body is one member and so no body at all 1 Cor. 12.19 and when there shall be none to obey in the Lord and none to command contrary to 1. Thess. 5.12 13. Heb. 13.7.17 Tit. 1.5 7 8 9 10. 2. There is a cleare contradiction in this That all shall be Teachers and Edifiers and yet there shall be none to be taught and edified No Temple no Ordinances they are fleshly and Jewish carnalities none but all Spirit and taught of God page 88 89. page 72 73. page 66 67. 3. A time in this life there must bee when Timothy shall give no attendance to reading and yet be a Prophet and all men and women shall preach the Gospel without studying Now the Scripture speaketh of no such time and we cannot take such a poynt upon tradition from Familisis 17. The Christian is and was saith he 93 94. under Prelacy Presbytery Baptisme Independency c. Why not under Popery Socinianisme Arrianisme Judaisme and the profession of all these For they are Christians beleevers and saved under all Religions by H. Nicholas his grounds who saith we may deny Christ and Religion before men 2. Saltmarsh saith p. 100 101. under all these Religions he excludes not Gentilisme if they wait to come up to higher revelations of the Spirit when discovered they are true and spirituall Disciples of Jesus Christ. This is grace universall given to every man to gain and purchase by his industry and honest merit more and more of Christ till he come to the highest measure of all spirit It is known H. Nicholas established a righteousnesse by the Law and workes CHAP. XXI The Doctrine of Saltmarsh and Familists touching Magistracy and Spirituall discerning of Saints amongst themselves MAgistracie saith he p. 135. is a power ordained of God an Image of the power and judgement committed to Christ Scripture and the gift of wisdome justice and righteousnesse are his unction now Page 138. They are set up more specially to minister peace and judgement to Gods people in the flesh Then Nero the great Turk the Indian Kings being ordained of God Rom. 3.1 as the image of Christ must be his submediators and under Deputies little spirituall Kings and Prophets and Priests under Chrâ—â—t as Mediator And who gave the Scriptures the Law written Gospel and such an unction to the Indian Kings for they are Magistrates The man cannot speak of Christian Magistrates for Rom. 13. which he citeth speaketh of Nero whose head was dry from all unction of the Gospel or new Testament If the Magistrate be an Image of Christs power and that power committed to him they may under the Mediator Christ ministerially judge of the doctrine preached by Ministers if true or false And if they be set up to minister justice more specially to Gods people in the flesh then the people of God in the Spirit and in all Spirit as Saltmarsh saith most of them all are shall be under no Magistrate but this he saith of all page 288 293 200 201 202 c. And by this every Magistrate must be a Christian â—f an image of the Mediators power or then no Christian or spirituall man can be a Magistrate 2. They are set up to minister justice to the people of God in their flesh But these that are spirituall having no flesh how are they under Magistrates The flesh is to Saltmarsh that which is under Law not under grace then Saints are no more under Magistrates then under the Law to him and when they are not under the sword of the Spirit or any ordinances are they under the steel sword of the Magistrate And what judgement minister they to Saints in whom there is no more sinne nor in Christ And is a beleever obliged to confesse murder paricide adultery to a Magistrate who is a man and to crave him pardon when Saltmarsh saith he is not to confesse any sinnes to God page â—92 He seeâ—s to grant Magistracie and so do the Familists in their petition to King James But it was their doctrine there should be no Magistrate 141 142. 19. Spirituall men may know each other in Spirit and in Truth as men know men by the voyce features statures of the outward man An. T is true there is a spiritual instinct that will try the spirits but dul in many cannot go in to election reprobation nor doe Seekers and Familists any other thing then take their marks by the Moone when they say Presbyterians Divines of the Assembly to their spirits are the Antichrist the false Prophet 2 Familists will have none judged Hereticks because none can see whether they be truly Godly and selfe-condemned that hold such Doctrines Here they say they know one another whether they be Saints or Hereticks to be avoyded as one man by sense knoweth another 3 Let us judge none before the day tares grow and goe for wheat even to the most spirituall 4 The Familists of New England take on them to judge who are elect and who are reprobate and Saltmarsh wil have one Saint to know another
is no Rule and if so in all the sinnes committed by Christians be they never so heyâ—ous the Christian sinnes not for he goâ—s against no Law noâ— any obligiâ—g Commandement CHAP. XXIV Of the Indulgence of sinning under Law and Gospel granted by the Familists GOd had a time before Christ came in the Spirit as he had before Christ came in the flesh in which he suffered with patience their sinnes so now under Episcopacie Independency Presbytery he useth much forbearance but he hath a time in which he will judge the world and destroy Antichrist and then shall all the Saints Indulgencies cease to all these things under which they are walking some in conscience some in liberty Sparkles 251 252 253. Answ. The Scripture speaketh of no Indulgency to sinning after the revealed Gospel because after his ascension he came both in the flesh and Spirit and men have no excuse for their sins Acts 14.16 Acts 17.30 In times of ignorance God winked but now even in Pauls time he commands all to repent 2 Cor. 6.2 Behold now is the day of salvation And Rom. 13.12 Now the night is far spent and the day is at hand The Gospel day is dawn a day of the Spirit beyond the Gospel day the Scripture knoweth not except the incomming of the Jews which is a Gospel day in which the Moon light shall bee as the Sunne in his full strength 2. Here is a new Familistical day of judgement begun in this life and why not also the Libertine and Nicolaitan resurrection in this life 3. Sinning in conscience and liberty excuseth no sinne nor can Saints sinne at all in the Antinomian way as is proven and shall be hereafter God willing Now under Episcopâ—cie must God give dispensations to Prelâ—ticall Saintâ— under that Antichristian ministration to bow to Altars and 〈◊〉 to all their Popery that now they professe and practice and they sin not in that case yea and such walk with God in all â—is removes p. 316. and in all outward religious Administrations page 314. and even following Popery CHAP. XXV Familists will have us to be very Christ or Christed and Godded 25 SOme say CHRIST in us is no other then the habit of grace and such a work of sanctification wrought by the graces of the Spirit and this they say is CHRIST formed in us This the Protestant Generally Others say CHRIST in us is when we are made the anointed of God which is Christ or the whole intire Christ as one spirituall new man 1 Cor. 12.12 and that the Image of Christ in us is Christ manifested in our flesh as to sufferings and death whereby the flesh is crucified in the power of God and of the Spirit the outward man or flesh dying daily and it is no more we that live but Christ manifested in us as in resurrection Sparkles 255 256. Answ. Saltmarsh here quits the Protestant but leaves him with a slander and blot that Christ in a Christian is but a habit of mortification but he speakes nothing of imputed righteousnesse and Christ living by faith in the heart which he knowes the Protestant teacheth to be Christ in the Saints the hope of glory 2. Hee takes him to H. Nicholas and makes every Saint one intire whole Christ and the whole mysticall body of the Catholick Church in every beleever 1 Cor. 12.12 that is every man is Christ and God manifested in the flesh and Godded with God and Christed with Christ in suffering and this is all the incarnation of God and crucifying of the Lord of glory that Saltmarsh will allow us But we beleeve Christ died and rose and in our flesh is sitting at the right hand of God and withall that in a spirituall manner he dwels in us by faith cloathing a sinner in his whites of glory and breathing living acting in him as in a Tabernacle a redeemed and graced palace which he will cast down and raise up at the last day and plaster and more then over-gold with finest purest glory This is Christ in us the hope of Glory CHAP. XXVI The Familists fansie of our passing from one ministration to another of higher glory in this life and the Lords Prayer and Christian Sabbath 27 THere is a fiery triall of the Spirit 1 Cor. 3.13.15 2 Pet. 3.10 Rev. 2.9 in which a Christian passing from Law to Gospel and from a Gospel state of graces gifts and ordinances to more glorious manifestations of God and all Spirit burneth and crucifieth all his former workes and ministrations as vile and nothing Answ. Law or Gospel-merit are daily to be burnt and trampled under foot and not only when we passe from Law to Gospel except men under the old Testament be saved by Law-righteousnesse 2. When we passe from Law to Gospel we leave shadowes and approach nearer to the Sunne and the night-torches of ceremonies are blown out because the day dawneth But that we are to admit new lights contradicent to the old is an untruth there was ever the same truth from the beginning 1 John 1.1 Jer. 6.16 Gen. 3.16 Heb. 13.8 neither Christ nor Truth weares out of fashion the matter is not thus It was not of old Confesse sinne and now it is sinne to Saints to confesse sinne Nor was it of old that David was justified by workes but now Paul is justified without workes by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. Nor was it of old a pardoned man can sin and is forbidden to murther but now a pardoned man can not sin no written law forbids a Saint to murther Thus we burn no we crucifie no truths no acts of righteousnesse the grace of God commands them now as then Tit. 2.11.12 and never bad crucifie them Thus we wash our hands of new lights or rather new lies contradicent to old truths new and clearer manifestations of ancient Christ are our new lights 2. 1 Cor. 3. There is no passing from Law to Gospel the Law and Gospel-truths are never called Hay and Stubble and opposed to silver and gold truth is not opposed to truth 2. God burnes that trash law-merits we are to burn 3. That hay is laid upon a golden foundation Christ Law or Gospel-merits are not builded on Christ the Spirit expones not this text so as Saltmarsh doth 3. It is Saltmarsh his hap to misexpone all places for the last judgement and the resurrection of the body I dare say the Spirit of truth never minded his passing from one ministration to another 2 Pet. 3. the burning of the earth and the works of it is not mens burning of all their works For 1. Scoffers mock the last day and the promise of Christs comming but not the joyfull day of their passing from their scoffing merits selfe-righteousnesse to a new ministration of glory 2. Peter minded a reall not metaphoricall destroying of the world in Noahs time not with figurative but most reall waters and from that of burning the earth with fire really not figuratively
3. The whole frame of the creation here is put out of order v. 10.11 4. It is the day that shall come as a Thiefe in the night which is the day of judgement Matth. 24.43 44. 1 Thess. 5.1.2 5. It is the day before which God will gather in his own willing them to be saved 6. It is called The day of the Lord v. 4.9 10. I should not spend time to refute such new dreames 28. Page 262 263. Saltmarsh censures the Lords Prayer as a legall peece because it sayes Our Father which art in heaven but as we are not to dreame of a locall God so neither should our thoughts be creeping low and clayie in prayer 29. The Spirituall Christian knowes no Sabbath but the bosome of the Father 266. Answ. No wonder Antinomians destroy the fourth Commandement they destroy the other nine and all the letter of the Bible as fleshly and a killing Letter I beleeve the Lords day is morall and perpetually morall till Christs comming from Gen. 2.2 Exod. 20.8 Deut. 5.12 Matth. 24.20 John 19.42 Luke 24.56 1 Cor. 16.1 Acts 20.7 Rev. 1.10 Let Saltmarsh and Familists call for the book of sports on the Lords day I knew never any truly Godly in either Kingdom despise the Lords day 30. The Scriptures or writings are the true Scriptures not as they are meerly in their Grammaticall construction sense or common reading which any that understand the Hebrew and Greek may perceive And according to such and such interpretations are not to be imposed as meere things of Faith and Fundamentals but so farre as the Spirit of God reveales them to be the very mind of God else they are received for the authority of Man The Pharisees had the Scriptures in the Letter Answ. Scriptures are not the word of God but in their Grammaticall sense and reading otherwise Jewes and Pharisees have not the Scriptures in the letter that is in the true literall sense for the Pharisees corrupted the Scriptures and made them null the literall sense is the most spirituall sense because Familisticall and Popish allegories and new-light-senses are wild-fire not Gods word Saltmarsh and H.N. doe as corruptly also expone Scripture as the Pharisees did of old For example 1 Tim. 3. God manifested in the flesh and Zach. 13.3 4 5. and 2 Pet. 3.1 2 3 4 c. and Rom. 5. that notable place concerning the first and second Adam and 2 Thess. 2. and the place Rev. 11.1 2. where Saltmarsh saith p. 17. the outer Court of the Temple troden upon by the Gentiles is the flesh and first creation and all outward administrations and many the like so as they leave off to be the word of God being abused by their phantasticall allegories and senses that are not the minde of the Spirit nor his scope 2. If yee receive not Fundamentals but in so far as the Spirit reveales them in the literall sense yee doe well But a naturall Spirit may receive the Orthodox sound sense and be farre from inward revelation that makes the word effectuall 3. We will no man to receive the Word beleevingly because men or Churches command so to doe But of this before the same is Swenckfields argument CHAP. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the Word are Instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace â—o us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 31. NO outward Ordinance or Ministration of the Creature or of Letter can convey or conferre any spirituall thing they are but images or shadowes of spirituall things the seeing of things darkly as in a glasse 1 Cor. 13. Sparkles of glory p. 247. Answ. This is that which Swenckfield and Mr. Dell and all Libertines teach that the written read and preached Word is no instrument of saving soules because it is not an effectual instrument without the Spirit but the word internall or the Spirit within teaching must be all then is every mans inward word Spirit Conscience his Bible Rule and obliging Lâ—w and every man is obliged to follow his blind guide his consciencâ— and then he is not infallible Hence no compulsion in matters of Conscience yea nor in Polygamy murther For the Word is no Rule say Familists 2. There is not one faith but every man hath a faith and Religion of his own by which he is saved 32 Saltmarsh now riseth higher for whereas he said Free grace c. 49. p. 179 180. To doe any thing merely as commanded from the power of an outward commandement brings but forth legall and mixt service or at best finer hypocrisie Now hee saith in his Sparkles of glory now the outward Ordinance or ministration of the creature or of the letter cannot convey spirituall things to us and epist. to the Reader p. 6. The other opinion of Protestants is that the letting up of such a forme of worshiping God in ordinances scripture letter of the word praying faith habits of graces c. is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it which is indeed a finer kind of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outâ—ard things and conveys his al-glorious and allmighty spirit by them when as they are onely signes figures and Images of more spirituall things injoyed or to be injoyed and that of Gods appearance and conveyance of himselfe in outward things according to this opinion is such as the Papists hold as to Images c. Or things conferring grace ex opere operato and all Idolaters accordingly conceiving that God immediatly informes and glorifies and spiritualizeth those formes and figures to the beholders as the Israelites when the Calfe was made cryed these are thy Gods O Israel I know Ordinances used in their true nature and as things that are the parables figures and types of spirituall thingâ— are not to be rejected but many Christians doe sweetly partake of them in this their estate of weakenesse or bondage wherein God makes heavenly things appeare by earthly that men as Thomas may see and beleeve though blessed are they that have not seene and yet doe beleeve Thâ—re is something of the mystery of God in this and somâ—thing of a mystery of Sathan in it That of God is this that the Lord doth in much wisdome suffer the weakenesse of some spirituall men to come forth and by this hee carieth spirituall things in more mystery and manageth the glory of his spirit through wayes and things which are an offence and scandal before the world by which some stumble and fall and are broken Christ was set up for the falling as well as rising of many in Israel That of Sathan is this of reproaching the pure spirit of God by reproaches viz. Of praying by the spirit and preaching by the spirit and new revelations and new lights thus making the world blaspheme and the weaker Saints affraid of the glory of the spirit lest it proove delusions Answ. Here is good Reader a more avowed reproaching of the wisdome of
the same way at preaching calling it Idolatry as these that were lost break their necks upon the preaching of the Gospell as foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18.23 And these that stumbled at the word 1 Pet. 1.2.8 stumbled not at the internal word and the law written in their heart the only word of Swinckefeld and Familists but at the externall word preached for they never knew the internall word 2. When saith he Protestants set up such a form of worshipping God in Ordinances hearing searching the Scriptures reading praying seales it is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it and indeed a finer kinde of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outward things he means the written and preached Scriptures Sacraments praying hearing c. so the Antichristian Beast H. Nicholas speaketh Evangely or joyfull message of the Kingdome chap. 34. But the while now that the Figurative Services and ceremonies of the Christians flourished in their vigor he hath raised up me H. N. H. Nicholas meaneth hearing reading of Scripâ—ures and all outward Ordinances which he calleth Figurative Services and Ceremonies and Saltmarsh saith worshipping God according to the Scriptures is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit to this forme To Scriptures and Ordinances then he giveth us his good leave except we would be finer Idolaters to follow the Spirit without and beside the Scripture For the Scripture is but a Form and a thing of Figures and Letters And though the Lord and his Spirit be not tyed or fixed to Scriptures yet are we tyed to the Law and Testimony and if any spirit any Apostle Paul any H. N. or Saltmarsh will lead us by a Spirit with another Gospel we pronounce him accursed Esay 8.20 Gal. 1.8 2 Joh. 10. 3. We confesse if to tremble at the Word as Josiah did 2 Kings 22.19 and these in whom God dwelleth Esay 66.1 2. Esay 57.15 be a making of an Idoll of the Word and a Legall service then did God command and reward Idolatry in the old Testament which is abominable and then we professe that wee under the new Testament worship God after the way which these men call Idolatry but mourning and shedding of teares at the seeing of him in the Word preached whom we have pierced Zach. 12.10 11 12. is no Legall Idolatry but a Prophesie to be fulfilled under the kingdome of the Messiah and when the Saints are pricked in heart and tremble at the Word preached Acts 2.37.38 Acts 9.5 6. Acts 16.29 30. Luke 7.37 38. They adore not the Letters nor sounds of the Word but God that conveyes himselfe to their soules by these meanes of his own appointing 3. It is abominably false that God conveyes himselfe in outward things as Papists say he conveyes himselfe to the soule by Images For Images or Portraits of God are in themselves religious meanes of worship utterly unlawfull and forbidden in the second Commandement when as Ordinances are lawfull conveyances of God to sinners 1 Cor. 1.18 For the preaching of the Crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse but unto us who are saved it is the power of God 21. It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save such as beleeve 23. But we preach Christ crucified to the Jewes a stumbling-block to the Grecians foolishnesse 24. But unto them that are called both Jewes and Greeks Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God Rom. 1.16 For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth to the Jew first and also to the Greek 1 Cor. 2.4 5. 2 Cor. 10.4 5. Rev. 1.16 and this is never said of Images in old or new Testament 4 We utterly deny that God immediatly informes glorifies and spiritualizeth these forms and figures as the Israelites thought that God informed the Calfe If any idolize the preached or written Word it is not our doctrine nor did Saltmarsh ever aim to prove any such thing to be our doctrine or that the Word heard conferreth grace ex opere operato If hearing be not mixed with faith it profiteth nothing the carnall moralist dreameth that formes and Church-service will save him but Protestants teach no such thing 5. Ordinances are not meere figures and signes but holy divine powerfull signes like a Hammer a two edged Sword weapons mighty through God and the life majesty divinity power heaven that is in the Word doe be-ly Familists Therefore it is false that in their nature they are but Parables Figures and Types For the words and letters are so but in their sence as they include the thing signâ—fiâ—d they are another thing of a higher straine 6 These Ordinances are the everlasting Gospel the Covenant the Lords Supper in which we annunciate the Lords death till he come again 1 Cor. 11.26 and therefore are not for the state of bondage onely 7. Nor are Ordinances earthly things but lively spirituall heavenly treasures 2 Cor. 4.7 8. Who ever exponed Scripture as Saltmarsh and Familists doe For he calls the seeing groping and feeling of the holes in Christs side and the print of the nailes in his hands and feet the ordinances of the written and preached Word and Seales or Sacraments by which he clearly insinuates that some never enjoy ordinances of Word Scripture and Seales and yet beleeve in Christ as â—hriâ—t saith that â—ome never saw never gropâ—d the holes in his 〈◊〉 and side â—s Thomas did yet do beleeve and so are more blâ—ssâ—d theâ— Thomas But let Saltmarsh shew who are these who beleeve and yet their faith came not by hearing contrary to Rom. 10.14 9. It is true Christ preached and conveyed to the soules of men by the foolishnesse of preaching is a scandall to many But not that only but that Christ onâ—y so low despicable as a Saviour shamed crucified cursed rejected should be the Saviour of the world and the way to eternall happinesse is the great scandall so it is not the Letter or sound â—f words or the foolishnesse of Figures and Signes that occasioneth mens stumbling at Christ but the thing signified in this letter and sound of words For the Grecians and great wits of the world did convey their happines they promised to men by Characters Letters and figures namely by the Divine writings of Plato Aristotle Cicero Seneca Socrates and so did the wise Philosophers who by words and grave sentences would make their Disciples and their Sectaries happy Then Christ is not appoynted for the ruine of men and to be a snaâ—e because he conveyeâ—h himselfe his Spirit and faith salvation and grace by words but by words of so despicable and base a Redeemer as Maâ—ies Son hanged on a tree 10. We cast no reproaches on the Spirit but are as much for praying by the Spirit preaching by the Spirit as he but not by the Spirit separated from the Word Revelations Such 1. as the Word knoweth not 2.
7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15. he never once saith Christ the Sonne of God was made true and very man in all things like unto us sinne excepted or the second person of the Trinity assumed the nature of man in the unity of his person or Christ was the true Sonne of David borne of a woman c. as Scripture and Divines speak but by the contrary only in this appearance of flesh he was a figure of God whose designe it is to make his Saints his temple his tabernacle his body and God thus manifested in the flesh that is God by his Spirit giving us faith and a new birth to be the Sonnes of God in whom he dwells by faith is the Immanuel God with us that is all the God-man or God incarnate which this spirit of the Antichrist will yeeld to us is nothing but every Saint anointed is Christ and Immanuel now the Father and Spirit both make the Saints the Temple of God the new creation the body of Christ thus and so the Son is no more God incarnate then the Father and God is thus manifested in the flesh in making us his dwelling house and Temple and body by faith as Saltmarsh is sure not to speak against but with the heretickes who denyed Christ to have a true body or to be true man but only to be a figure or appearance of a man or a man in representation in forme in meer shape not truly and really so as the Disciplâ—s heard saw with their eyes and looked on and their hands handled the Lord of life 1 Joh. 1.1 of him they said He is not here he is risen againe except ye beleeve that I am he yee shall dye in your sinnes And in his crucifying saith Saltmarsh p. 13.14 all his first glory in which he appeared revealed that old designe of God that mystery hid from ages and now made manifest to the Saints nayling all the flesh of his Saints to the same crosse and being lifted up drawes all men to him which is the mystery of the Gospel or Christ crucified H. Nicholas document c. 3. sen. 5. to be borne of the Virgin Mary out of the seed of David after the flesh is to be borne of the pure doctrine of H.N. out of the seed of love How Christ nailed all the flesh of his Saints to the crosse except mystically and figuratively and in a spirituall sense I know not but this is all Christs dying on the crosse except Familists say that Christ dyed not really and truly but only in a figure or they say Christ as an extraordinary holy man was God manifested in the flesh and that he was not the consubstantiall Son of God but being a man Godded with the holy being of love dyed as an example of singular love and patience and most submissive obedience and so nailed to his crosse all the flesh of his Saints exemplary that we should follow him as the Socinians teach and so his death must be no reall no true satisfaction nor any satisfactory ransome to justice for us but that God forgave all men their sinnes without a price or ransome of blood and Christ gave not himselfe as a reall ransome price or satisfaction for our sinnes but dyed as a rule and patterne of holinesse that we should imitate him and without his but by our owne personall merits wee might be saved as we were saved by following the godly lives of other holy men The Scripture saith he nailed his owne flesh to the crosse for so it is 1 Pet. 2 24. Who his own selfe bare our sinnes in his body on the tree And Act. 13.28 Though they found no cause of death in him yet desired they Pilate that he should be slaine 29. And when they had fulfilled all that was written of him they tooke him downe from the tree and laid him in a sepulcher but God raised him from the dead Now the man Christ that was nailed to a tree and buried in the grave of Joseph of Arimathea that same man God raised from the dead but Christ nailed not the Saints flesh and the bodies of beleevers of Saltmarsh and others really to the crosse nor were their bodyes really laid in Josephs new tombe nor did God truly and really raise them from the dead only in a spirituall meaning we dyed are buried with Christ and partakers of his resurrection But saith Peter Act. 5.30 The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom ye slew and hanged on a tree But Saltmarsh saith the Christ crucifying and nailing all the flesh of his Saints to the same crosse and being lifted up drawes all men to him is the mystery of the Gospel or Christ crucified But Christ crucifying the flesh and sinfull corruption of beleevers in the same crosse is Christ mystically and spiritually and by the merit of his bloody death mortifying sin in the Saints and the sufferings of the Saints are not satisfactory to divine justice as Christs sufferings were but castigatorie to deaden them to the lusts of the flesh and the Saints sufferings are not Christ crucified nor Christ on the crosse drawing all men to him For Christ died and was but once really and truly in his blessed flesh and humane nature crucified Heb. 9.26 27 28. Matth. 27.34 35. Marke 14.24 Luke 23. v. 33 34. Joh. 19.23 on Mount Calvarie But the Saints were not really crucified with him for many of them were not borne when he dyed I have observed before that Gortyn and H. Nicholas make the Saints who beare the image of God suffering and persecuted in the world to be Christ crucified and nothing else because saith Gortyn Christ being the Lord of life cannot dye nor suffer in himselfe and therefore hee suffers in his Saints and so every suffering Saint is all the crucified Christ that these men grant Yea H. N. never confesseth Christ to be true God and very man but sometime the sabbaoth is Christ Evang. c. 2. s. 15. or the service of love is Christ. Exhor 14. s. 1. or the godly being in men is Christ Evang. 13. s. 16. or the eldest Elder of the family of love is Christ that is H.N. or a godly life is Chriâ—t so are we saved by our owne good works And Saltmarsh saith p. 14. Now all this of this new or second creation as they are spirituall and heavenly are only in and through the same Spirit and discerned in the same Spirit Hence a Christ of flesh and blood who is true man and dyed for us is but Christ in the letter and the Protestant legall Christ that as a killing letter killeth and perfecteth nothing and cannot give life but the true Christ is a Spirit and spirituall and discerned in the Spirit that is to say only the family of love knoweth by the Spirit abstracted from Scripture and from all flesh and letter the true God manifested in the flesh of every Saint and crucified in beleevers and disclaimeth the
the crosse all the naturall faculties power and excellencies that the Creator gave to us when we were created and nailing these to the crosse was Christs crucifying of the flesh and we are the same way crucified with Christ as so many joynt Saviours with him by suffering afflictions and in place of this crucified flesh all the Saints have the Spirit to act in them and our conversion to God or restauration in the second Adam is in that we are made againe in Christ partakers of the divine nature and of the substantiall being of God or godded with the new heavenly being of God in love and Christed with Christ and turned when we are perfectly renewed into all spirit Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory pag. 71. And the naturall faculties of our soule mind will affections are in our conversion removed and in place of them comes the very Holy Ghost in person and very Christ himselfe acts in us Rise Reigne Ruine of Antino art 1. art 2. pag. 1. and lives in us not by faith and created grace but substantially and personally and for this they alledge Gal. 2.20 I live not but Christ lives in me and so neither our naturall power or any thing nor is created grace any thing but Christ is all in all CHAP. XXX Familists will have all externals indifferent 2. SAltm saith Christians should live in the unity of the Spirit under their severall formes and attaintments Now by forms and attaintments he meanes Prelacie Presbyterie Independencie yea Poperie and all outward worship and ordinances of which he saith there is no forme nor model in the letter of the Scriptures and so he maketh the Scriptures as unperfect as the Papists doe the one dreaming of a Spirit in the breast of the Pope and cursed Clergie to be the master of our faith the other an Anabaptisticall Spirit of unwritten revelations to be our leader and they reproach the word of God as formes characters figures a faith Ceremoniall and figurative services out of the knowledge of the Scripture as H.N. saith Evang. ch 34. sent 10. And by Christians he meanes Saints of divers and contrary sects wayes Religions such as is the Chaos of a Church in the Sectaries Army in which there are Arrians that say Christ was but a mere godly man Antitrinitarians Socinians Arminians Seekers Anabaptists most of them all being Arminians Familists Antinomians Enthysiasts and all these should agree in the unity of the Spirit and as he saith after pag. 20. in these outward things they ought to please one another to edification Rom. 13.10 Rom. 8.2 Col. 2.20 the Law of love and spirit or life being more royall and excellent then any worldly rudiments whatsoever Now it is cleare that his meaning is they should keep the unity of the Spirit and please one another in all outward things as Rom. 15.1.2 so I thinke he should cite the place that is doe as Anabaptists among Anabaptists be a Presbyterian among Presbyterians an Independent among Independents Prelaticall among Prelaticall men that we offend not one another because the Law of loving our neighbour is above being baptised or not baptised and using of the signe of the crosse or not using it and all the five Popish bastard Sacraments are lesse then loving our brother upon this ground Familists make all externalls free and indifferent and so doth Oliver Crumwell in his letter to the House of Commons 1645. which I set downe here that many in both Kingdomes who looked on him as a godly man may be satisfied toward him whether he favour Familisme or no for it smelleth rankly of that fleshly sect it was printed before by Authority Presbyterians Independents all have here the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answer they agree here know no names of difference pity it is it should be otherwise any where All that beleeve have the reall unity which is most glorious because inward and spirituall in the body and to the head for being united in formes commonly called uniformity every Christian will for peace sake study and doe as far as conscience will permit and from Brethren in things of the minde we looke for no compulsion but that of light and reason in other things God hath put the sword in the Parliaments hands for the terror of evill doers and the praise of them that doe well if any plead exemption from it he knows not the Gospell if any would wring it out of your hands or steale it from you under what pretence soever I hope they shall doe it without effect that God will maintaine it in your hand and direct you in the use thereof is the prayer of Now because this Letter was publickly Printed and containes doctrine unsound and scandalous to me and many other every Christian is obliged to be ready to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of the hope that is in him with meeknesse and fear 1 Pet. 3.15 especially when he giveth a publick scandall of unsoundnesse in the faith I thought my selfe tyed in conscience and others are debters to me for the same freedome of conscience in the truth which they crave to themselves in errors and hereâ—ies to shew how scandalous and unsound this Letter is Presâ—yterians Independents all have the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answâ—r Answ. This is no just enumeration to prove the inward and spirituall unity in the Army which he intends for there bee in the Army Socinians Arminians Anabaptists and by name Jo. Saltmarsh Mr. Del and Seekers who in Print disclaime both Presbyterians and Independents and to my knowledge there is not this day in England any that is a mere Independent which maintaineth nothing but Independencie with moâ—t of these of N. England and does not hold other unsound and corrupt tenets especially that of Liberty of conscience which bordereth with Atheisme Scepticisme and with all faiths and no faith 2. I am not of the Authors minde that Presbyterians and Independents as now they are can have the same spirit of faith and prayer except we say with H Nicholas the first Elder of the family of love that all externalls in Religion Presbyterians Independents Popes Cardinals Bishops Priests Deacons Sextons Services Ceremonies yea and the Church of Rome till contentions arose about these as H N. Evangelie c. 32. c. 33. saith are indifferent and no wayes unlawfull H. N. saith his followers are subject to no Gods no Lawes or Ceremonies but only to the Lord their God and to his most holy service of love they are not likewise subject in bondage unto the creatures neither yet to any created thing but only to the Creator c all their life minde and delight only is in God and God himselfe likewise with his mind life or Spirit is in them and they are even so of one conformity or substance with each other namely God and his people of peace Spirit l. and c. 55. l. 9. No
wonder then this Author cry downe outward formes and cry up inward spirituall unity For the same Spirit of faith they cannot 〈◊〉 that beleeve contradictorie articles of faith But many that goe under the name of Independents and Presbyterians beleeve with Familists that Jesus Christ dyed not as true man for sinners and that he dyed as true man for sinners that the justified can sin that the justified cannot sinne that the justified are perfect in this life that the justified are not perfect in this life that the justified ought to confesse and crave pardon for sinnes that they ought not to confesse and ought not to crave pardon for sinnes For Saltmarsh telleth us there are contradictions between the faith of Protestants touching Christ his birth dying crucifying buriall ascending to heaven c. and of others hee meanes Familists and Antinomians who have attained the highest and most glorious discoveries of the Spirit Sparkles of glory p. 185 186 187 190 191 192 198 199 c. then such Independents and Presbyterians as the letter intendeth cannot have the same faith except also we hold every mans conscience within to be his rule and faith if he have love as the Familists say and that all faith or Religions without are indifferent as Familists in their Petition to K. James An. 1604 professe they will take or leave Familisme as the King and his Laws thinke fitting it may be for State intereâ—â—s â—heir practise now is a little eccentrick to their faith 2. Nor can they have the same Spirit of prayer the same prayer or answer for Presbyterians pray for the nearest uniformity in Religion faith worship government And for all the ends in the Covenant extirpation of heresie of Famiâ—iâ—me Antinomianisme Scepticisme aâ—ominable Liberty of conscience I should be glad if Independents and the Author of this Letter would pray and indeavour the same for William Del and John Saltmarsh have preached and printed to the world the grossest points of Familisme and they are ordinary Preachers to the Generall and the rest of the Commanders when Arminians and Socinians and men not halfe so absurd and monstrous in the faith as they did preach before the King the godly in both Kingdomes mourned for it to God and prayed against these things and I conceive the godly Presbyterians doe the same yet and have not forsaken their principles or the truth in a jot If the Presbyterian pray as they doe that God would avert that Athesticall plague of Liberty of conscience extirpate Familisme Socinianisme c. And Independents pray that God would grant them the grace of Liberty of conscience that Familists Socinians c. may be tolerated and promoted to highest places Can the Spirit bestow the same accesse and presence to the praiers of the one as to the other Have contradictory prayers the same answer from God Will God heare and satisfie both But I observe here that Saltmarsh and Familiâ—â—s father all their new lights on the Spirit and make the holy Spirit the author of Scepticisme and contradicent truths for Saltmarsh saith if there be not a toleration of all Religions all the glorious discoveries of God above or beyond that systeme or form of doctrine c. established and concluded by the Assembly of Divines according to the word shall be judged and sentenced as heresie and schisme and so God shall be judged by man Why because God himselfe speakes Familisme Arrianisme Socinianisme and all heresies in these that now goe for Independents and God speaks the juâ—t contrary in Presbyterians and if men udge either because the same Spirit of faith is in both then God must be judged by men 3. Are not many Independents now turned Familists and so beyond any neceâ—sity of Ordinances praying reading Sacraments Scriptures and live upon only all Spirit pure glorious revelations 4. Wee know no names of difference True wee did all with one minde as we beleeved in the simplicity of our hearts with lifted up hands to the most high God swear to endeavour according to our places to defend the Reformed Religion in the Church of Scotland to endeavour the extirpation of superstition heresie schisme prophanenesse who hath left this oath of God Know we not Presbyterians now by their names Are they not now the most persecuted men in England Can God suffer persecution and blood in Independents because Independents All that beleeve have the reall unity which is most glorious because inward and spirituall in the body and to the head for being united in formes commonly called uniformity every Christian will for peace sake study and doe as farre as conscience will permit Answ. No union to this Author is reall and most glorious and spirituall but the inward union externall union is excluded from being a reall union Why this union in hearing the same word of faith receiving the same seales of the Covenant bowing our knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ in the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 11.17 18 19 20 21 22 23. is at Troas Act. 20.6 7 8 9 10. Drinke yee all of this Eat yee is an unity in the externall visibly acted and performed worship of God is it not both commanded and reall it is no notion of the braine but externall worship commanded True but not in the same forme manner way time place but we disclaime an uniformity in the Physicall circumstances of time place and never tye any but to the generall naturall simple conveniencie of time place persons But the Author hath a higher aime then to exclude this uniformity for I finde Mr. Del and Saltmarsh professed Familists speake to the minde of this Author most grosse Familisme for Mr. Del preached a Sermon before the Commons against outward Reformation and outward formes all his arguments conclude against the written word of God against the preached word by men Paul or Apollo because Gospel-Reformation is a worke not of the creature but of God and as proper to God as to redeem or create the world Now Preachers can have no hand in redeeming or creating the world and when this Author saith inward unity is the reall unity Observe he calls it the unity the reall unity then that we all speake the same thing 1 Cor. 1.10 is no unity not any reall unity and that we all walke according to this rule of the new creature in our conversation and Christian practice before men as Gal. 6.16 and according to the same rule as we are commanded Phil. 3.16 that we all walke in love and as children of the light abstaining from fornication uncleannesse coveteousnesse as Eph. 5.2 3 4 5 6 7 8. And that we all walke in Christ as we have received him Col. 2.6 7. c. honestly as in the day not in rioting and drunkennesse not in chambering and wantonnesse not in strife and envying Rom. 13.12 13. 1 Thess. 5.1 2 3 4 5. 1 Pet. 2.11 12 13. is neither a part of the unity nor reall
for sinnes that Christ hath so blotted out that they have neither name being nor nature of sinnes is unlawfull and we are obliged by no Commandement of God say they to duties the Spirit maketh us willing but the word and Spirit are not contrary as we conceive the Spirit doth oblige as it goes along with the obliging word for if ye commit murther or lie say they being justified yee sinne not but the flesh in you 2. Wee are not guilty therein because the Spirit acted us not to forbeare 3. It was pardoned and remitted before it was committed and so hath neither name nor nature of sinne for the right end of duties we know no other but to glorifie God to be land-marks or a way to our countrey and to testifie we love our Redeemer we make them not one penny of payment for heaven â— I am not against the settlement of Church-government prudently as now Ans. If Prudential-government be from Christ and his Testament it is not enough not to be against Christ but ye must be with him if it be not of Christ the more shame to you and all your way not to be against that which hath not Christ for its Father and Authour 2 The King of the Church in all substantials hath set out a plat-forme in his word Humane prudence is too bold to prescribe to Christ how he should rule his House But this way Saltmarsh is not against the Church-government of Rome by Popes Cardinals Patryarchs Metropolitans Arch-Bishopes and the Government abjurd in his Covenant for these be prudential Church-governments 3 It is a wide Familisticall conscience to teach there is no Church no ministry no preaching no censures now on earth as you and all Seekers doe and yet not to bee against a Church-government in a prudential way in which the Magistrate sits as a Church-Officer to judge But this is the detestable Neutrality of Antinomians in all Religions to be neither hot nor cold this nor that 6 Nor is this any cause or reason why Saltmarsh should not be against the Prudentiall Government of mans devising because God hath his people under severall attaintments and measures as in Queen Maries Martyrdome for then because God hath saved some under Prelacie some under Poperie yea before Christs comming some under Gentilisme as Saltmarsh thinketh of Job for then Saltmarsh and Familists should not be against the settlement of Prelaticall Government and of their Romish Ceremonies not against Popish and Heathenish Prudentiall and Idolatrous Church-Government I thinke then Saltmarsh will be any thing in externals Paganish Popish or Prelatical no wonder then that Familists in their Petition raile against Puritans for none-conformity and professe in their Petition to King James their obedience to all the Prelaticall will-worship CHAP. XXXI Saltmarsh and Familists teach that there is salvation in all Religions I Am onely against a forme as it becomes an Engine of persecution c. Ans. So Saltmarsh here opens a great mystery of Familisme which is Liberty of conscience and salvation under all Religions for if any forme of Religion never so sound be commanded even by a Law of God and ratified politically by a Law of man and none left free to mens owne Spirit as to the only binding rule though it be a Spirit of Sathan it is no lawfull Religion to Saltmarsh Now that this is his minde is cleare from that he saith Spark 171 172. In books of controversie we can but set letter to letter and Scripture to Scripture and argument to argument and nothing can be judged till the day or time of more revelation of truth till the Holy Ghost and fire sit upon each of us trying every mans worke and burning up that in us which is hay and stubble in which words beside that Saltm judgeth and condemneth himselfe in writing this same booke of Controversie in favour of the Familists condemning in expresse words the Protestants in all the articles of their faith he will have no man to see truth or to judge any otherwise or know what he beleeves but by conjectures till the day of revelation come that he turne Familist and become all Spirit and all glory so all the Protestants that are not Familists set but letter to letter and are literall legalists and have no certainty what they beleeve and when this Spirit commeth he teacheth not by the word setting letter to letter and Scipture to Scripture but by immediate inspiration above and beyond the word 2. This Spirit even having come upon Saltmarsh as hee plainly saith p. 68. And in his Epistle to the Parliament p. 2.3 does but dictate to him errors hay and stabble that must be consumed for if he so do when he hath taught these toyes hee teacheth the contrary the next day what a spirit is this 3. If the Scripture be not the judge of controversies by setting letter to letter Scripture to Scripture understood according to the naturall and genuine grammaticall sense which the words yeeld without constraint then is the Scripture as Scripture and in its native sense a nose of wax and hath no native sense but wee are to expect a higher spirituall allegorick sense then the letter can beare that from the Spirit We have by this way then no certain rule of faith the unâ—â—able then may lawfully wrest the scripture to their own desâ—ruction Paul proveth Jesus to be the true Messiah and that convincingly he confounded the Jewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confuting them that they were confounded in their mind and strongly proved with violence and strength of Scripture light that this is the Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 9.22 and Christ remitteth the Jews to the Scriptures as the judging rule Act. 5.39 If the Scriptures be so dark uncertain doubt some to naturall men void of the Spirit ye shall not convince Cain by the 6. Commandement that he is a murtherer nor Achan by the 8 Command that he is a theef nor Ananias that he is a lyar All may say the Spirit hath the coÌ„trary sense that truly by this way And in the following words he would not be against an Assembly or Synod at Westminster though he deny there is any such Ordinance of God now as Synod or Ministers or Church if they would minister as they have received that is propound to all the Kingdome he saith not all the Churches what they are perswaded of in their conscience and leave it without compulsion to the Spirit of God to perswade for this were true liberty where we see to minister as we receive 1 Pet. 4.10 to Saltmarsh is to teach and propound to others and walke themselves and accordingly beleeve as they have received that is according as they are perswaded in their conscience then if the Assembly of Divines were perswaded in their consciences that to one man to have fifteen wives at once as John of Leyden and his beleeved and that the Alcaron were the
Life to come which yet the Apostle Heb. 6.1 2. maketh fundamentals of salvation though the Chapter tells us in the Title of the last discovery and highest concerning the whole mystery of God to men But in that Chapter 1. He denieth the Trinity and maketh the three persons as Mr. Beacon doth in his Catechisme also p. 47 48 49 50 51. but manifestations of God Thus God being infinitly one yet in a three-fold manifestation saith he to us of Father Son and Spirit c. a person is not a manifestation but hath need to be manifested to us and denying the personall union of the second person with the Man Christ he makes it but God present with men and Angels in the manifestation of grace and salvation and with Devills and wicked men in the manifestation of Law and Justice So God is no more united to our nature in the man Christ then he is united to Angels and Devills and to elect men and the wicked and the reprobate and Christ is no more God-man in one person then he is God-Angel or God-Devill I tremble to speake it in one person and Christ is just God-man the Sonne of Mary born of a woman and of the seed of David as he is God-Peter God-Paul God Cain God-Judas Iscariot for saith he p. 199. God makes out himself in an image in this creation or nature therefore he takes to himself one part of it into union to himselfe according to one way of manifestation called in the Scripture light love grace salvation Father Bridegroome glory and that part which injoyes God in this manifestation is called the Angels the Saints the elect the Sonne the Tabernacle of God the new Jerusalem the Temple the Spouse he taketh to himselfe the other part of the creation and there he is present but not in this way of grace and light but of another manifestation called Law justice wrath everlasting burning and these are called devills wicked men flesh which live in God and subsist in him as creatures in their being Now the Scripture cals this the great mystery of godlinesse God manifested in the flesh Saltmarsh maketh this as great a mystery God manifested in the Devill to cast him into hell And as the new Jerusalem the Spouse is Christ or God in the flesh of the Saints and Angels by grace and salvation and Christ liveth in Paul and Paul is by grace Godded and Christed and the Angel Gabriel Godded and Christed so Christ lives in Cain Judas Beelzebub by justice and condemnation and the union of God is neither personall in the son of Mary nor in Sathan but only in the effects of grace and salvation in all the elect and by Law and justice in all the damned Angels and men and here is the mystery God is all that part of the creation that commeth under the name of reasonable creatures men and Angels and all the Angels and men created of God were crucified with Christ and all are the Lord of glory by union so that as Libertines made God the soule forme and life of all things men and devills and said that God wrought all good all ill in the creatures and no creature was to be praised for doing well nor to be blamed or punished for ill doing because God is the Author of righteousnesse and sinne so the Familists say that Christ is the form and soul of men elect and reprobate of Angels elect reprobate and that God works in them is united to them and they are meer passive organs in all good or ill So I beleeve Saltm and the Familists do subvert the whole faith and hold nothing with us but doubt of all But I returne to that I said there is a twofold infallibility now though beleevers have not that infallibility proper to Prophets and Apostles in prophesying and writing Scripture yet must we not runne to the other extremity and say as these that fight for Liberty of conscience that there is not since the Prophets and Apostles fell asleep any infallible perswasion and certainty of faith but all our knowledge is conjecturall and a meere fluctuation and fleeting opinion and a faith for a yeare a month or an houre which wee may lay aside the next month and that anointing even the Spirit of God infuseth in us opinions of God contrary among themselves and false and true which is the present judgement of our minde which we are to stand to and to suffer for or to deny as we see the times goe For 1. The Scripture tells us of a sure perswasion of things beleeved Luke 1.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Luke holdeth forth to Theophilus a certainty of knowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thou mayest know the certainty of these things whereof thou hast been instructed So the word imports a certainty Act. 5.23 Act. 21.34 Act. 22.30 Act. 25.26 Act. 2.36 Let all the house of Israel know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assuredly A full and certaine perswasion excludeth all doubting and deception or mistake and this the Saints have and may have Col. 2.2 That their hearts might bee comforted unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Thess. 1.5 The Gospel came not to you in word only but in much assurance Rom. 4.21 being fully perswaded This was the perswasion of a faith and such a faith as by which wee are justified without workes Rom. 14.5 Let every one be fully perswaded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his owne minde 2 Tim. 4.17 That by me the preaching might bee fully knowne Nor is that perswasion of Pauls Apostolicke or by revelation extraordinarily but common to all Christians Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels c. shall be able to seperate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord 2 Tim. 1.12 I know in whom I have beleeved and I am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that which I have committed to him against that day This certaine perswasion must bee certaine and infallible both to themselves and grounded upon the promise and truth of God who cannot lye Tit. 1.2 Yea and our Divines with good warrant say the Catholicke in visible Church is thus farre infallible that in 1 fundamentalls 2 necessary for salvation they cannot 3 finally and totally erre and fall from the faith But all our Divines and your owne confession of the Assembly at Westminster saith ch 31. Art 4. All Councells generall or particular since the Apostles times may erre and many have erred To which I answer No Councells nay nor the whole invisible Church is infallible in the sense that the Apostles are infallible both in beleeving and teaching by immediate inspiration and so their word is not a rule of faith 2. A Generall Councell conveened in Councell may erre in particular Synodicall acts that is for a time and in some points as the Synod meaneth but it followeth
not ergo the invisible Church at all times and finally may simply fall from the sound faith of fundamentalls necessary for salvation more then this is a good consequence this particular beleever may in one particular fundamentall point erre fouly and grossely for a time ergo he is not infallibille simpliciter but may finally and totally fall away And that of our Saviours I have prayed for thee that thy faith faile not Luke 22.32 though it free not Beleevers from particular failings both in doctrine of faith and conversation of life and that grossely and fouly yet it secures them by Christs intercession in a state of infallibility in fundamentalls and in a condition of indeclinability in conversion so as beleevers are infallible in point of faith touching fundamentalls necessary to salvation except Familists hold the Apostacie of the Saints or that all may goe to heaven finally doubting Pag. 174.175 Sparkles Saltmars tells what are the tradions of man and for Mark 7.9 he citeth Matth. 9. or heresies Now a heresie saith he is something against the doctrine of faith in the word or Scriptures not against any interpretations doctrins conclusions glosses comments or preaching of men who speak not Scripture originally nor infallibly as the Apostles did but so far as that is the very Scripture they speak so far as they speak the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else they teach for doctrines the traditions of men Answ. Traditions of men are not necessarily errors in fundamentalls except only by a remote consequence as all errors are against the fundamentalls 2. There are heresies that are by good consequence against fundamentalls else the Saduces their denying of the resurrection Mat. 22. was no heresie for Christ proveth by a good consequence that they denyed the Scripture I am the God of Abraham when Abraham was then dead when God spake out of the bush to Moses Exod. 3. yet they denyed but conclusions deduced from Scripture 3. There is another strange ingredient in heresie according to Familists and that is because God speakes not now immediatly his word to us as he did to the Apostles no man is an hereticke that denyeth the whole faith except he that denyes the Scripture as the Scripture and except he deny it in so farre as teachers speake the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else that is if they be not Familiâ—ts that teach and speake not in the Famisticall spirit they teach for doctrines the traditions of men that is heresies for Gods truth then to speake heresie is to speake only against fundamentall truths when a Familist in the Spirit of God speaketh them 2. But then when a hereticke readeth in the word this fundamentall Christ came in the world to save sinners 1 Tim. 1.15 though he deny it and spit at it that is no heresie because the paper and printed booke speaketh not in the Spirit of Jesus 3. The written word of God is not the word of God but only the word is spoken by a Familist in the Spirit of Christ. 4. When Preachers void of the Spirit speake that which is the very word of God and fundamentalls of faith these truths are not the word of God but the traditions of men and heresies so his Master H.N. taught the Scripture preaching to be but figurative service the word of God was never published to the world till H.N. the least among the holy ones of God was made alive through Christ anointed with his godly being manned himselfe with H N. and godded H.N. with himself published the light of glory H. Nicholas Evangelic c. 34. sent 9. Pag. 175. Schisme is a dividing from Christians who are in an outward profession of truth Now there may bee schisme iâ— visible Churches or fellowships of Saints upon this account but there can bee none in the true body of Christ or the spirituall Church for they that are joyned to the Lord are one spirit and they are made perfect in one Answ. There is no outward Schisme or renting but it begins at the heart Schisme is a dividing of the hearts as well as a visible parting with the Church or a part thereof else schisme were no sinne which yet Paul reproveth as a sinne 1 Cor. 1. 1 Cor. 3.1 2. The Church of Corinth and these that made a rent were both the visible and the invisible Church that they were the visible Saltm cannot deny they were the invisible Church also 1 Cor. 1.13 Christ was crucified for them and they were babes in Christ fed with milke 1 Cor. 3.1.2 and built upon one only foundation v. 10. Saltmarsh must say they were all unconverted that made the schisme 3. Familists will have none the true body and spirituall Church of Christ but the invisible Church so that upon this account they that beleeve and visibly professe neither Christ nor his truth before men yea who all their dayes deny Christ and so shall be denyed of Christ before the Father and his holy Angells Matth. 10.32 33. may be and are the true body of Christ and the Spirituall Church so H. Nicholas Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke 4. May not a schisme and seperation fall in these that are both the true body and spirituall Church when of a Church of beleevers effectually called consisting of foure hundred two hundred seperate from two hundred I think they may as well as Barnabas a good man and full of the Holy Ghost seperated from Paul But in so farre as they are saith he in that one Spirit they cannot be divided Ans. True but Saltm speakes lyes in hypocrisie when he saith the spirituall Church are made perfect in one Lord in this life upon the same reason as they are one and as united to the Lord they cannot lye whore steale murther but out of some remnants of corruption they can sinne But Familists put them in a condition they can in this life sinne no more or if they sinne their transgression is not sinne it is not they but their Asse the flesh that sinnes as Libertines said but that is no violation of the Law of God CHAP. XXXIII Saltmarsh Sparkles pag. 22â— Familists minde touching Prayer ALL constant speakings to God in this as they call a conceived way or impremeditate or extemporary way is taken commonly amongst Christians for prayer in the Spirit and for that Spirituall way which the Disciples of Christ used in the Gospel who were growne up from the infancy and childishnesse of formes or words taught them which is but a meer natural or outward thing as they say which any may perform by strength of naturall parts as wit and memory and affections Saltmarsh here first condemneth prayer morning and evening under the words of constant speakings to God because he will have no praying but when the Spirit acts immediatly 2. All extemporary prayers goe not for praying in the Spirit among Christians commonly he belyeth Protestants and the truly
anointed of God in this words are but the outward skin of prayer the Spirit must adde soule heat and breath to words Some have a sort of eloquence in praying who have as little of the Spirit of adoption as some that cannot pray without a booke a growing up from booke praying to extempory praying is no growing in the Spirit because if we distinguish as we should between a gift of praying and preaching and the grace of adoption or of praying and preaching in the Holy Ghost many al their daies have a naturall liberty of praying and say Lord Lord without a Booke that are but workers of iniquâ—ty as divers Antinomians and Familists are for the most part and their mere shining gifts and golden words are bought and sold by the simple for grace and the spirit of adoption 3 Nor is extemporary prayer always a mere outward thing because wit memory and affections act therein these powers are not mere blocks and stones in praying and by this argument all that Saltmarsh writes is but a mere naturall and outward thing and not writing in the spirit as he vainly boasteth in his Books because wit memory affections act in the producing of such prayers yea they that are fleshly may write all the new discoveries and sparkles of darknesse and flesh that Saltmarsh writes for the Spirit never taught such dreames or rotten phancies nor such interpretations as he doth offer to us as dictates of the pure spirit CHAP. XXXIV A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scripture that are in this peece of Saltmarsh which he fathers upon the pure immediate actings of the Spirit beyond law and Gospel FRom this Is God the God of the Jews only and not of the Gentiles also Rom. 3. He inferreth that God hath not limited ordination to the Presbytery so as none in a constituted Church should preach but they as if to be a God to his people in Covenant were to make al in Covenant men women sent preachers of the gospel 2 Psa. 50. Thou thoughtest I was such a one as thy selfe Because I punished thee not but was silent at thy Adulteries and Slanders so the true sense is but Saltmarsh saith that is a God merely of one image or figure Therefore God is not in one forme of worship saith he the law the gospell but in another beyond both to wit the spirit What greater violence can be done to the scripture 3 And the Heavens cannot containe him therefore God is not in one forme of worship doctrine or confession He may inferre therefore he hath not sufficiently revealed himselfe to us in his word and works contrary to Psa. 19. Saltmarsh 284. The day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Oaks and pleasant Pictures and Idols of gold and judgement shall be upon all the Merchandise of Babylon the pearlesse and pretious stones the Cynamon and Odors then must God poure shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory upon all the visions and dreames that man hath of God by reason creature-imagerie or outward administration notion by letter or by graces c. Answ. In such a noone-day light of the Gospel can we beleeve that Antichrist should call Gospel-administration by the letter that is the preached Gospell inward graces and faith laying hold on Christs imputed righteousnesse with the name of flesh dreames imagerie idols oaks of Bashan Babiloâ—s pretious wares Did the Holy Ghost Isa. 2.12 13. c. Rev. 18 12. intend any such thing 4 Touch not mine anoynted ergo give the anoynted liberty of conscience to preach or teach of God what they please An. but that doe my anoynted no harme will warrant that the Prophets should not sâ—dden the hearts of the anoynted in the way of righteousnesse But it shall never follow ergo Nathan may not rebuke David the anoynted of God for his adultery and murther ergo if an anoynted of God commit murther the Magistrate should not punish him for it nor ought the anoynted to be rebuked or hurt with the tongue though they deny God Christ Scripture Not as Lords over Gods inheritance or having Lordship over your faith ergo liberty of all Religions is lawfull Answ. Saltmarsh shall never prove this consequence To the weake I became as weake then are all outward things in worship indifferent We are to please one another to edification Rom. 15.2 ergo all outward things are indifferent see Sparkles p· 20. Answ. The place Rom. 15. is to please one another in acts of the second Table as not to offend our Brother in meats then may we please him in drunkennesse gluttony whoredome except the words be other wise exponed 2 Thess. 1. Christ shall come to be gloryfied in his Saints that is the Lord Jesus his second comming in spirit and glory in revelation in his Saints Sparkles p. 22. Answ. Then Christs second comming is not in the end of of the World in a bodily manner but so spirituall as it is daily fulfilled and the day of Judgement is even now and in this life as said Henery Nicholas and it hath beene these 1647 yeares Antichrist or the man of sin 2 Thess. 1. is the old man Answ. Saltmarsh will not have the Pope the Antichrist because Popery and all Religions are indifferent The first Tabernacle stood in meats and drinks and diverse washings and carnal ordinances then baptizing with water is Jewish Sparkles 29.30 we are circumcised with him in baptisme ergo there is no baptizing with water Spark 31.32 Answ. The affirming in some respect of the operation of the first cause doth not anull all the actings of the second cause nor bring to nothing all ordinances Job 29.2 The candle of God shineth upon their heads and the secret of the Almighty on their Tabernacle that is the Disciples had the Summer sun shining on them while Christ was among them in the flesh when that ministration came but to its point it became a place for Satyrs and Owls Answ. Job speaketh of his worldly prosperity before his troubles came on him and Psa. c. 13.19.20 of the desolation of Babylon neither of which the Disciples saw Salmarsh citeth the place of Job as if the Holy Ghost intended his monkiâ—h sense which was never in the heart of God Hee shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire ergo ther 's no water-baptisme 33. Answ. It is no consequence Goe tâ—â—ch and baptize that is goe Disciple and baptize now Paul and Apollo were nothing and cannot wake Disciples then hee must speake of the ministration of the Holy Ghost or gifts which were to continue for that age only Answ. But the Apostles ministerially as instruments and Servants could make Disciples and baptizeâ— outwardly Christ only inwardly and effectually as the principall cause Col. 2. Being circumcised with circumcision made withâ—uâ— hard then as true circumcision is made without hands so is baptisme Answ. But it followeth not circumcision with hands is forbidden Gal.
5.3 4. but bâ—ptizing is commanded Matth. 28.19 20. By this argument Saltmarsh should not preach nor write books nor bow his knee nor pray nor read Scripture because true preaching to the heart is God teaching without a mans tongue and true writing is God writing his Law in the inward parts without inke or paper and true praying in the Spirit is without knee tongue or lifting up eyes or hands c. by such arguments H. Nicholas and Enthusiasts abolish all ordinances Jesus Christ is the Prophet whom we are to heare and they shall be all taught of God ergo no ministery by the letter can destroy the Antichrist p. 49. Ans. It followeth not for when the Antichrist is revealed to men to be the Antichrist he is destroyed otherwise the Antichrist must be converted to the faith by this way Christ is perfected and entered into glory Luke 24. that is all Christs body and Saints are made Ministers and preachers Sparkles p. 51. and a pure Spirit without all ordinances Ans. Saltmarsh with H. Nicholas turne Christ dying and entring into glory over into a Christ spirituall that is God living by grace in the Saints then as many Saints as many Christs crucified and rising againe 1 Cor. 8. We know that an Idoll is nothing nor an Idol Temple then outward formes and orders are only a supplement to the absence of the Spirit of God and to order the outward man amongst men to their fellow-Saints or the world while the Law of the Spirit of life is not in them shining and conforming them in Spirit and love to the image of Christ then preaching and ordinances are but characters of bondage to the unregenerate and while they see darkly and in a glasse and not face to face 1 Cor. 13. Ans. The meaning of that an Idol is nothing is or is vanity as the Prophets say an Idoll is of no force or power to hallow or pollute meats that of themselves are indiâ—ferent yet the things sacrificed to Idolls should not be eaten before the weake and if they be eaten in the Idoll Temple we partake of the devills Temple and that is nothing what ever Familists imagine Then we are to abstaine from Popish Idols and to abâ—â—aine from murther and to walke in love according to the rule of the Gospel and Law commanding good forbidding ill only while we are unrenewed men Ordinances are as the horne-booke to children come to the family of love that are old men in Christ and need no Ordinances an Idoll is nothing but an indifferent thing to them all the Scripture is but to order our walking before men and the world not before God nor to lay any obligation of conscience on a Saint or Familist so as hee should sinne in kneeling to or praying before an Idoll or abstaine therefrom The Serpent Gen. 3. was fleshly wisdome the espousalls of the woman the weaknesse of creation p. 57. Ans. Then the story of Adam Paradise serpent trees eating man woman marriage are no reall histories but meere allegories and metaphors and mysticall things which only can be expounded by the spirit of Familists and Antinomians and this is the only spirituall preaching praying and expounding of Scripture that Saltmarsh giveth us Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 64.65 By meeknesse of the Saints only shall the Jelousie and enmity of their enemies be allayed Revel 14. here is the patience of the Saints Ans. There is not in the text one jot of overcomming the enemies with meeknesse here is matter of ground for the patience of the Saints as chap. 13.10 and with as good ground he may say the keeping of the Commandements of God and of the faith of Jesus is that which allayeth the hatred of the world contrary to 1 Joh. 3.12 Joh. 15.19.22 Matth. 5.11.12 for the enemies doe expound Christs meeknesse and silence to be guiltinesse they wonder that Christ answered nothing the world hate and malice the meeknesse of the Saints though an eminent grace as they doe all other shinings of Christ in them and yet by dying they strengthen the faith of others Rev. 12.13 Joh. 3.30 He must increase I must decrease that is my ministration by word and water must be gone and another more spirituall must succeed and as the fire from heaven licked up the foure barrells of water so the baptisme of the Spirit as fire was to licke up this of water 1 King 18.34 to .38 p. 60. A. But. John speaketh not so much of his Ministery which was in the same doctrine and Sacrament to continue to the end as of Johns evanishing in his person and as the day star at the rising of the Sunne for Iohn was to be gone and to dye and his time of actuall service to expire though the doctrine liveth till this day and in his graces the fulnesse whereof was in Christ and that Elijahs sacrifice was a type of the Spirit Baals of John Baptists Ministery is a Monkes dream the Spirit of God never intended such a thing for we are still builded upon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Jesus Christ being the chiefe corner stone Eph. 2.20 21 22. and so an habitation of God through the Spirit and so the same doctrine of the Prophets and of the Baptist must continue but this is to deprive us of all the old Testament as the Anabaptists doe Eye for eye and tooth for tooth was the Law Matth. 5.39 And love your neighbour but there is a higher ministration of the Spirit in the Apostles time Love your enemies avenge not Ans. The Spirit never meant that under the old Testament we might revenge our selves and hate our enemies the contrary is evident Deut. 32.35 Prov. 20.22 Prov. 25.21 22. and this was long before Christ came in the flesh this is Socinianisme and Popery if Saltmarsh understand either of the two Blessed are the meeke Christ prophesied of a ministration in the Spirit by meeknesse and patience of the Saints Revel 14.12 and Heb. 4. there remaineth a rest to the people of God Ans. This meeknesse and patient suffering of injuries and heavenly Sabboths was in the old as well as in the New Testament Ps. 37.7.8 v. 11. Ps. 34.2 Heb. 11.33 34 35 36 37 38. I saw no Temple there then in this life the Saints shall be without ordinances and the Kingdome shall be delivered up to the Father he that can receive it let him receive it p. 65.66 This ministration is not only done upon the whole body of Christ at last but is fulfilled in its particular accomplishments and mystery of Spirit here Answ. 1. There is no more ground for such a ministration in this life then there is for no death no crying no sorrow no paine in this life Rev. 21.4 no Sunne nor Moone v. 23. no uncleane thing no sinne v. 27. and no more warrant for delivering up the Kingdome in this life 1 Cor. 15. then for the resurrection of the dead 23.37
and the blowing of the last Trumpet 52. and the swallowing up of death in victory 55 56 57. as if all these should come to passe in this life agreeable to this saith H. N. Evangel ch 35. se 9. In which resurrection of the dead God sheweth unto us that the time is now fulfilled that his dead or the dead which are fallen asleepe in the Lord rise up in this day of his judgement and appeare unto us in godly glory which shall also henceforth live in us everlastingly with Christ and reigne upon the earth wherein the Scripture commeth to be fulfilled in this present day And Saltm willeth these that are as spirituall as himself and his Familists to beleeve this and receive it that is except we make shipwracke of faith and say the resurrection is past in this life as did Hymeneus and Philetus wee are all legall literall men and void of the Spirit 2. Saltmarsh is unwilling to contradict the truth of God 1 Cor. 15.24 too openly to wit that in the end the Kingdome shall be delivered up Now whether this be meant of Christs reigning no more in his Church in this life by Ordidinances or as Chrysostome doth expound the place it be the rendering up to the Father his conquâ—isâ—d and purchased people as it is most agreeable to Eph. 5.27 I dispute not now but Saltmarsh saith faintly This is not only done on the whole body of Christ at the last but also here He dares not say this rendering up is not onely at the last day but also in this life yet the Apostle is cleare he thought of no rendering up of the Kingdome in this life as Saltmarsh by this new spirit supposeth for the text is cleare v. 22.23 every man shall rise againe from the dead Christ first and then his members 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Then is the end when he shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father Then there is no rendring up till the dead in Christ be raised v. 23.24 but the dead in Christ in their bodies of which undoubtedly the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 15.1 2 3 4 c. doe not rise in this life 2. This rendering up is not till the end then shall the end be 3. It is when all rule and authority shall be put downe v. 27. This is not in this life 4. It is when the last enemy shall be subdued 26. 5. When God shall be all in all 28. These are not in this life therefore Saltm dreames Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 165. Jer. 38 2. He that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall live but if yee stay in the City yee shall be consumed this is a figure of abiding no longer under any dispensation Law Christ in the flesh Gospel Spirit then God and his presence appeares upon it Ans. We know not this Spirit that dreames of phansied types and allegories without shadow of reason in the holy Scripture wee have no ground to beleeve that the Holy Ghost intends any thing of this kinde only Saltmarsh his Popish Spirit saith so the Scripture is silent Saltmarsh pag. 145.147 148. he saith Mal. 3. ver 18. Ye shall discorne betweene the righteous and the wicked proveth the Spirit of discerning by which we shall know false teachers Antichrists as in the Apostolicke Church and who feares God truely who not as the sense knows its object Answ. By this Familists deny the spirits and hereticks are to be judged by the word but that man is the Hereticke the Legalist though never so heavenly if he be a Puritan the spirit of Familists discerns him to be a Cain or a Judas 2 The place of Malachie is this ver 14 15. Ye say it is in vaine to serve the Lord and there is no reward for it But serve ye God and ye shall finde in your owne experience a reward and comfortable fruit in differencing betweene him that serveth God and serveth him not for ch 4.1 Christs trying day cometh Saltmarsh also sparkles p. 70 71. abuseth these Scriptures Gal. 41. and 1 Cor. 3.1.2 He applyeth the former to the Disciples of Christ under Johns ministery and Christs in the flesh but these words The Heire so long as he is a child differeth not from a servant though he be Lord of all Touch not the times of John Baptist or of Christ in the dayes of his flesh though in these times the Ceremonies were still in vigor but the Heir under nonage and Tutors Gal. 4. is the Church of the Jews under the bondage of the Law and the Ceremonies thereof and the Rudiments of the World it was not the Holy Ghosts mind to speake of Christ in the flesh as a Mosaicall Lawgiver or that his heavenly Sermons he preached Matth. 5. Matth. 23. John 10. Joh chapters 13 14 15 16. his heavenly Prayer John 16. hâ—s death and sufferings and resurrection was a dispensation to be layd aside as the tutory of the law and beggerly Ceremonies Sabbath and shadows he speaketh of Gal. 4. for then the Apostles in vaine call us to mind of the words and commandements of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ as hee commanded them to doe Matth. 28.19 20 21. 1 John 1.1 2 3 4. 2 Pet. 1.15 16 17 18 19. and though Christ promised at his ascending to send the Spirit this was not to abolished the doctrine of John and that which Christ had taught them in the dayes of his flesh for of that Spirit he promiseth to send he saith Joh. 14.16 Yee know that Spirit for he dwelleth in you for the present and shall be in you in a larger measure when I shall send him Act. 2. But Familists and Antinomians must have no ministration of the Spirit till Christ ascended to heaven And for the other place Paul 1 Cor. 3.1.2 calleth the Corinthians carnall and could not write to them as spirituall not because they were under the doctrine of Iohn Baptist and Christ as Saltmarsh dreameth for that doctrine taught no carnall divisions but he calleth them carnall on this ground v. 3.4 Whereas there is among you envying strife and divisions are ye not carnall and walke as men For while one saith I am of Paul another I am of Apollo are ye not carnall if the Apostle call the Corinthians carnall as Saltmarsh saith because they were under the doctrine of John Baptist and Christ in the flesh of which there is not a syllable in that text or in all the Scripture then must Christ and John Baptist have taught their hearers striving envying schismes and one to say I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo which is blasphemous Now it is against sense and reason that ever God ordained any ministration so carnall as that these under it were carnall because of their striving and envying Saltmarsh tells us as I observe every man should stay under the ministration he is in till the Spirit say come up hither then Paul calleth the Corinthians to abide in this carnality of
envying striving and schisme till the Lord say come up hither whereas he sharply rebuketh them for their envying and schismes Now if for envying and schisme the Corinthians bee carnall as no doubt they were carnall in so far and if therefore under the ministration of Christ in the flesh and not under all Spirit upon some other considerations they must have been spirituall and so under the all-Spirit or pure glorious spirit of M. Saltmarsh for as they are called carnall so also spirituall 1 Cor. 1.10 11 12 13 14. washen justified sanctified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God temples of the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.11.15.19 changed into the same spirit from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord 2 Cor. 3.18 espoused to one husband Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 let Saltmar answer if none of these were converts that are called carnall for their envying 2. whether one part of this Church were under Johns and Christs Ministery some under all-spirit 1 Cor. 1. Christ sent me not to baptise but to preach Then hee baptised according to his spirituall liberty to the Jew he was a Jew p. 82. Ans. Hee sent not Paul to baptise rather then to preach for Paul baptised 1 Cor. 14.16 then he did it as sent but it is a tricke of Familists to comply with all Religions and deny the true Religion where there is hazard as H. Nicholas said Epist. to the two daughters of Warwick and call that compliance the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free 2. Then baptizing with water was a part of Pauls Ministery which Saltmarsh denyes The spirits of just men made perfect or the true Christian in spirit are these true spirituall Elders in the New Testament Ans. The spirits made perfect are the glorified in heaven associated with the Angels Heb. 12.22 But Saltmarsh will have life eternall confined within this life only to the Elders of the New Testament that is as I conceive Elders of the family of love The true triall of the gifts is when the spirits of Prophets are subject to the Prophets that is when the gift by which any one speakes of Jesus Christ is manifested in the hearts or spirits of the Saints when they see the truths they minister as they are in Jesus and in themselves and in them that are spirituall and truly anointed by the same Spirit 91 92. Ans. Such a subjection to the Prophets hath no warrant in the Text for it supposeth none to be Prophets but those that are inwardly anointed and manifest their spirit of Prophesie to the anointed only as if the anointed may not take him for an anointed Prophet who is only gifted and void of saving grace So H. Nich. Exhor 1. c. 16. No man can rightly according to the truth of the holy Scripture or according to the spirituall understanding of the godly wisdome deale in or use the true Gods service nor should take in hand to busie himselfe therein but only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walke in the house of love c. 〈…〉 nothing in this triall of his aptnesse to teach 〈…〉 in the Scriptures 〈◊〉 p 272 They did all drinke the same spirituall drinke that is the Ordinances of the Old Testament were as much spirituall as these of the New and signified Christ in the flesh But he concludes be not yee Idolaters that is idolize not outward formes the rocke baptisme 271. these both of Old and New Testament are alike outward letter visible and perish with the using Ans. The Ordinances of the Old Testament are called carnall in opposition to endlesse life Heb. 7.16 and because weake and they could not though bloody take away sins Heb. 7.18 19. Heb. 10.1 2. for the new Covenant promises in Christ the true better eternall Mediator doe all these then it is against Scripture that the Ordinances of both were alike carnall though without the Spirit neither availed 2. The Idolatry of outward Ordinances is condemned as trusting in lying words The temple of the Lord sacrifices new Moones c. Jer. 7.8.9 Esa. 1. But it was never in the minde of the Holy Ghost that Israel worshipped Manna water Passeover or that the Corinthians did adore preaching baptising for their Idolatry 1 Cor. 10.7 is the worshiping not of the Passeover Manna water but of the golden calfe Exo. 32.6 when they feasted and played Saltm then deviseth an Idolatry the Holy Ghost never intended So here 1 Cor. 10. hee disswades from Idoll feasts in Idoll temples 18 19 20. And never did Paul intend 1 Cor. 10. to charge the Corinthians with that sinne of idolizing or worshiping baptisme written Scripture figures letters or outward Ordinances but of sitting at the Idolls table which was to be partakers of the table cup of devils and the Holy Ghost would in the Old Testament have told us of some such adoring of Manna water Passeover but Salm. his new Spirit devised it to reproach all Ordinances Scripture Sacraments Prayer Church c. Lord teach us to pray as John taught his Disciples Then they were under a forme and rule of prayer they saw little more of Christ then his fleshly presence and miracles they loved him and clave to him but had very few discoveries of him in the Spirit except some few at his transfiguration Answ. No Prelate nor Priest nor any I know say Christs Disciples during their conversing with him in the flesh were under a forme and stinted liturgy so that they prayed only the Lords prayer 2 It is cleare the revelation of Christ in the Spirit wee now have the Disciples had the same for Christ Mat. 16 17. Declareth Peter to be blessed because that the Father that is the Spirit of the Father had revealed that to him which flesh and blood had not revealed and Mat. 11. Christ thanketh his Father 25. for revealing to Babes his Disciples and others the Mysteries of the Kingdome and to none other though Worldly wise and great Mat. 13.11 12 13. The Mysteries of the Kingdome are revealed to them not to others who are judicially blinded and Iohn 1.11 12. Iohn saith they have the priviledge of Sonnes and so the spirit of adoption Rom. 8.14 and so have the seale and witnesse within them 15 16 17 26 27 28. who beleeve in him which faith undoutedly the Disciples had And for the discovery of God at the transfiguration it was rather an extraordinary rapture not bestowed on men in this life as beleevers as Familists would live upon raptures of spirit without the word but an extraordinary revelation bestowed of speciall favour on three Disciples Peter Iames and Iohn who were to be Apostles and Pen-men of Scripture as the Prophets were 2 Pet. 1.16 17 18 19 20 21. If Familists be all Organs and Pen-men of scripture immediatly inspired by the Holy Ghost we say no more they are seene to others as well as to us to be Impostors
and not infallible Prophets and Apostles 2 Thess. 2. pag 110 111. The Antichrist is not the Pope but a ministery in the letter and 107. Hush Luther Wiccliffe Calvine Martyr and Bede had but faint and small discoveries of the spirit and letter and pag. 111. pag. 24 25. He that did with hold and hinder the revealing and the dominion of the man of sin was the spirit He that sits in the seat of God is men in Synods judging the spirit himselfe and God in the Saints p. 147 148. H. Nicholas Evang. 31. Sect. 1 2. saith the Pope is the cheife anoynted Answ. Except H. Nicholas and Saltmarsh no Protestant Divine exponed the man of sin to be any other then the Pope and the Hinderer that he should be revealed the Emperor and only Saltmarsh and the Anabaptists of Munster put a note of shame Antichristianisme on Luther Calvin as literall reformers no question because Martyr refutes Anabaptists Calvin the Libertines and Anabaptists Bullinger the Anabaptists and Enthusiasts Luther the Antinomians Mr. Saltmarsh sets himself above them in the all-spirit and highest discovery of glory I am with you to the end of the world that is to the end of that ministration till the Apostles dyed and no longer A. of this before The Iews sparkles of glory p. 151 152. were not onely a type of the true Christian Church but of the Christians in the lowest dispensation and in their armed tribes and Generals as Moses and Joshua were a figure of Christians under pupillage and bondage to nature and so they were led out against the nations who were a figure of worldly tyranny and oppression to recover their land of rest or such worldly priviledges as they had in promise donation from God under the Gospel the Lord suffered the same figure in Peter who walked about with Christ in his fleshly appearance with his sword girt about him till Christ had him put up his sword in his sheath because he was goeing out of that dispensation of flesh into more glory into the same glory he had with God before the world was Answ. Who ever mocked the word of God as these men do Yet these froathy allegories must be discoveries of all-spirit above Calvins and Luthers light 1 Such types or dreames have nothing so much as in a shadow of ground in the word 2 Christians under bondage to nature is a new phancy while men are in mere nature they have nothing of Christ or Christianity nor feel◠any Law bondage yea nor know it 3 If Peters Sword was a figure of ministration of the flesh to be layed aside whē Christ now ascended to glory how dare Christian Magistrates then bear the sword for after the ascention of Christ they are entered into glory with the Father and such glory as Christ had before the World was golden imaginations What mocking of the word of God is this Because Christ prayed John 17. Father gloryfie me with the glory that I had with thee before the world was therefore Christ mysticall and the Saints his body were then to enter into the glory that Christ had with the Father before the world was that is eternall glory when Peter was at Christs command to lay aside his sword 1 What warrant to make Peters Sword a figure of Christs fleshly dispensation and his laying downe of his Sword a type that Christ and his Saints ought after this to fight no more but to enter into a glorious dispensation into which all the Saints were to enter even the same glory that Christ had with the Father before the world was 2. Whether ought the Saints to dye eat drinke marry after Christ hath commanded Peter to lay aside his sword should they not enter into the same life of glory farre above and beyond all these infirmities and bee as Christ was dwelling in the glory he had with the Father from eternity Then should not Familists warre any more but disband and breake their speares into plowshears 3. Who made them capable of the glory Christ had before the world was 4. What Spirit fancied this interpretation Father glorifie me c. that is Father carry my Saints out of a dispensation of blood wars to a life of pure and all-Spirit and glory even in this life Saltmarsh despiseth interpretations by consequences and whence had he these more then monstrous consequences 161. p. In that a Christian is bone of Christs bone he is more then a conquerour Ro. 8. quencheth the violence of fire Heb. 11. Ans. Our having the same flesh and nature that Christ had makes us not victors but our faith is that which overcomes the world 1 Joh. 5.4 None can see mee and live pag. 282. so as they that see God doe not live or that thing called themselves doe not live that which is called a mans selfe is his owne reason his wisdome his righteousnesse his desires or will his lusts c. Now if these live God was never yet seene Ans. This place Exod. 33.20 is foolishly wrested by Saltmarsh for God speaketh not in that place of the seeing of God by faith in the light of his Spirit as if these naturall faculties were annihilated and pulled out in regeneration and God did actually see know beleeve love in us and our soules were turned over unto dead passive organs nor doth God speake there to Moses of regeneration but he represseth the spirituall and too much curiosity of Moses who desired to see God face to face and more then the Lord was pleased to reveale in this life to him or to any in the state of mortality Moses desired to see more then the Lords backe parts v. 18. Moses said I beseech thee shew me thy glory God answers so much as is good and profitable for him hee should see but his glory as in the life to come he could not see in this life Saltmarsh 307.308 exponeth the place Zach. 13. more spiritually By the false Prophet is ment the Spirit of Antichrist by the father and mother that begat him they who made him a Prophet or cryed him up and their thrusting of him through for lyes is the spirituall smiting of the Antichristian working with the sword of the Spirit through some new enlightnings from God Ans. Such lying wresting of Scripture from the literall and native sense of the Spirit is the way with Origen to turn all Scripture into allegories and types for read the words and they are a Propheticall threatning of death to the false teacher by his nearest bloud-friends alluding to Deut. 13. where father and mother were to cast stones at those dearest to them if they should prophesie lyes and this is to be fulfilled under the Messia's opened fountaine of his blood v. 1 2 3. I will cause the Prophet to cease his father shall threaten him Thou shalt not live he shall be ashamed and shall not dare to professe himselfe a false Prophet but a herdman and
principle of grace by which they were to bee faithfull to him who sent them and durst not preach smooth things nor conceale the visions of God False Prophets as Balaam and Caiaphas doe out of a Propheticall impulâ—â—on both see and speake the visions of God and are punished of God for speaking Propheticall truths which they cannot chuse but must speake for they preach them not because they are awed of God and dare not heale the wound of the daughter of Gods people with faire words but beside their intention as Balaam did Num. 23. ch 24. And thus it is not necessary when Prophets reveale visions that in that act of revelation they see them to be true revelations with only a Propheticall light And because the Propheticall light is not perfect but infused ad modum recipientis as we are capable to receive the speces of things may be objected to the Prophets understanding and they see them as things but not in the spirituall signification they stand under so Iohn saw seven starres and seven golden Candlestickes but knew not that the one noted the seven Angels of the Church and the other the seven Churches The way God offers the speces to the understanding is not knowne to us but it is sutable and congruous to the nature of Spirits Yet doth not God let the Prophets see the things themselves but only the intellectuall speces for 1 King 22.17.19 20. compared with v. 28. cleareth that Israell was not really scattered nor Ahab really killed at Ramoth-Gilead but only visionally for Ahab then should really both be dead and alive Israel scattered not scattered at the same time which involveth a contradiction yet Micajah said he had seene the one and the other then he saw the visionall images printed in the revealed decree of God or some other way offered to his imagination Now this Propheticall Spirit doth not act the Saints in beleeving and praying or the like as Antinomians would have all to be Prophets but the Spirit of grace and supplication of which these considerations may serve to cleare truth between us and Antinomians who runne the way of Enthusiasts Hence 1. That we may more exactly know the nature of worshipping God in Spirit and in the letter We are to consider 1. a spirit is opposed to that which is a body and bodily and externall as Luke 24 39. Handle mee and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see I have thus they call Christ in the flesh not a spirituall Christ. David George and H. Nicholas call him a fleshy and a literall Christ because such a Christ say they commeth under the senses as if Christ because true man in the flesh who was filled with the anointing above his fellowes and because he was cloathed with our flesh could not preach and pray more spiritually then David George or H. Nicholas 2. A spirit is opposed to that which is literall and externall and is only a signe a forme a sound and hath nothing of life and spirit in it Ioh. 6.63 It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake unto you they are spirit they are life The Spirit there is opposed to carnall these of Capernaum dreamed of an orall carnall materiall bodily and externall eating of Christs flesh and drinking his blood Christ refuteth that and sayeth it was the Spirit of Christ not his bare flesh that quickneth dead sinners and that his words spoken v. 54 55 56. Of eating the sonne of mans flesh and drinking his blood must be taken spiritually not carnally and grossely and so Antinomians falsely impute to us that we expone all tropes and allegories that should be exponed spiritually in a carnall and literall sense 3. 2 Cor. 3. The Spirit and inward working is opposed to the letter and outward working and so externall and outward worship only and in the only letter and sound of words is opposed to the spirituall and internall worship in life and power But if yee speake in sensu composito only and meerly externall and literall working is hypocriticall when there is no heart-worke and it is as if a painted man should speake no heat no warmnesse of breath commeth out of his mouth this acting is no Ordinance of God but an act of hypocrisie so we doe not plead for externall reformation in concreto nor for the reading hearing meditating and preaching on the Scriptures with this positive act of doing these hypocritically if we speake againe in sensu diviâ—o of the word in the letter and Scriptures in themselves not including the Spirit or any influence thereof in or with the word we judge these two the word and the Spirit to be subordinate not contrary and see not but we are to stand for and defend all Ordinances in themselves Scripture reading hearing praying Sacraments as in or of themselves Ordinances of God and of divine institution though as they are such the Spirit joyn not with them nor doth the word of God make any such opposition between them as that some Christians should bee under these externall Ordinances as being more legall and lesse spirituall and others beyond above all Ordinances externall and taught of God immediately because they are forsooth â—nder all-spirit and purely spirituall and so taught of God as they have no more need of Ordinances then learned Doctors have to read the horne-booke as Waldesso saith But how the word and Spirit are particularly united happily is more then the learned and godly can define I should thinke the word and Spirit are united as the King and the Kings Law revealed to his Subjects are one as we say the King is in every Court in regard the Kings Law is there or the Master is with the servant in his masterly authority that the servant carrieth when he speaketh in the name of his Master So as when Ieremiah and Esaiah yea or any faithfull Ambassador speaketh in Christs name the word and will of God God is said to speak by the mouth of those his holy Prophets and servants 2. The word and the Spirit are united as the principall and instrumentall cause as Christ is where his word is either converting or convincing and because the way of Christs working by the word is much in a morall way as by a signe conveying the thing signifâ—ed by his Spirit Therefore the 3. way how Christ or his Spirit is in the word may be thus Christ cloatheth himselfe with the word or Scripture read or sounding in the eare as the thing signified is in the signe as the King carries himselfe to the minde and affection of his Spouse in a farre Countrey by the pourtrait of the King or by a friend an Ambassador or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by whom she is married to him though shee never saw the King himselfe in face and countenance And when Christ is in our hearts by faith and we regenerated by the
not to oblige the elect to obedience except the Spirit goe along with them in that they conspire with Arminians and Pelagians who will have the Covenant of grace an unjust bargaine as obliging to things unpossible except God bestow sufficient grace on all and againe they must say none unconverted are condemned for not beleeving that Gospell because it is unpossible in the letter as well as the Law to any except the Spirit worke in us to will and to doe 3. He denyeth that we are to wait on outward Ordinances or on God in the use of means which hath a double sense 1. As if we were to wait for conversion from only outward means or as if the letter of the word the sound of mens voice the seales or Ordinances of themselves could worke faith or of themselves convey spirituall things to the soule this we teach not But we teach that faith comes by hearing not internall hearing for that is conversion it selfe but by hearing of a sent Preacher Rom. 10.14 15 16. But the way of Gods conveying spirituall things by the word preached we dare not determine but sure we are to wait on Ordinances externall as the man waited thirty eight years at the poole for his health though not the pool but the Angel troubling the water healed all that were healed and while the Eunuch reads and heares Philip expone Esa. 53. the Spirit acteâ—h upon his soule and while Lydia heares the Lord opens her heart while Peter preacheth the word the Holy Ghost fell on all that heard the word Act. 10.44 Act. 8.34 35 36. Act. 16.14 while three thousand heare Peter the Holy Ghost pricketh their heart and addeth them to the Church Act. 2. that they gladly receive the word v. 37 38 39 40 41 42. the inward opening goeth along with Gods outward teaching By Saltmarsh his way we are nor to heare the word nor to wait on God in the use of any meanes nor to use any meanes and commit the successe to God but to waite on extraordinary raptures and inward teaching say they not on outward meanes but our wating on the outward meanes piously used is all in order to the breathing of the Spirit of life and the inward word say we as some saile and seeke the wind both at once and doth this offend Familists that we serve and wait on the Lord for the desired harvest and that some wait on the tyde and then saile so is Saltm angry that we heare preach read though the unconverted doe not these spiritually and in the Lords good houre whâ—n the Angel commeth downe and troubleth the water the Spirit lifteth up the sicke man and puts him into the water and he is healed Protestants generally are not ashamed to owne this as the way of God 1. In hearing and outward means no man is to limit the holy One of Israel to his time the time of the Fathers teaching the third or the twelfth houre is not knowne to us but all our life it is our duty to lye and watch at the posts and gates of wisdome Prov. 8.34 2. We are not to idolize meanes and to take Scripture or Ordinances for Christ they are creatures not Christ and of themselves cannot save then let us use the meanes not give them any higher place then means neither think all is done if we use means thus it 's not Christ without us but Christ within that effectually saveth us 3 Nor is the acting of the Holy Ghost so as if the word must first stirre the spirit of God but by the contrary as the Poole of Bethsoida moved not the Angel to bring him downe but the Angel came downe and stirred the Poole so the Spirit first stirres and blowes upon both our spirit and the word and then the word and we both are inlived for any stirring upon the word and blowing of the North and South-wind upon the flowers and Garden to wit the soules of the elect is first and principally from the spirit for the spirit is the Authour creator and in the immediately inspired Organs the Prophets and Apostles the Pen-men and the Spirit devised and dictated the the words letters and doctrine of the old and new Testament 2 Tim. 3.16 17. 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. Luke 1.55 70. 2 It s he that sends Messengers to speake in his name Esa. 48.16 Esa. 6.1 2 3 Jer. 26.12 3 When we doe not actually heare or partake of Ordinances the Holy Ghost bringeth the word to our remembrance and wakens up the memory and faith of the word by works of divine providence Joh. 16.13 Joh. 14.26 Joh. 2.21.22 4 The Spirit acts by rods judgements and afflictions Deut. 30.1 2 3 4 5. Hos. 5.15 Luke 15.15 16 17. Yet so as hee reviveth the memory of the word preached read and heard and worketh in and by it 5 In praying promising threatning in the fervour and zeal of God there cometh upon the soules of the servants of God some strong and mighty propheticall impression and violent impulsion that they speake and prophecie what otherwise they would not in cold blood speake and God hath made good the words of his servants which as it is not ordinary so it must be tryed Familists have no ground to dreame that Jeremiah or John intended a contrary betweene the outward teaching as a killing letter and the inward teaching as the only quickening of the Spirit excluding the letter and all teaching of men because the one said Jer. 31.34 And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know mee c. and the other said 1 John 2.27 And ye need not that any man teach you for the same anoynting teacheth you of all things and is truth 1 The Authour to the Hebrews c. 8. applyeth the saying of Jeremiah to Christ and his dispensation under the Gospell and the former Covenant to the law and dispensation of the old Testament so as if it prove any thing it must be against all teaching of men by men by the Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Doctors which are certainly bretheren teaching bretheren and neighbours instructing neighbours which close subverteth the end of Christs ascending to give some to be Apostles c for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ and that to the end till we all come in the unity of faith c. 2 It must be against the writing of the new Testament and the teaching and doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles upon which we are built Jesus Christ being the cheife corner stone Eph. 2.20 3 The Authour to the Hebrews applyeth this they shall be all taught of God to all new converts under the New Testament and the same doeth Christ John 6.45 46. But Saltmarsh and his Familists say only the perfect ones and these that are all Spirit are beyond and above all Ordinances of man
teaching man Sparkles of glory pa. 247.87 Yea John should in writing this epistle contradict himselfe for he was a man not God who wrote and hee saith even to these who had the anoynting in them in the same place ver 26. These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you 1 John 2.1 these things write I unto you that ye sin not and ver 12 13 14. He professeth he writeth to little children in Christ to young-men to fathers then either John wrote what was not needfull to wit that a man should write to anoynted ones or then John was more than a man or then in writing that he might teach the anoynted he contravened what he wrot in all his exhortationes and teaching in these three epistles and the Evangel and the Revelation Againe it is a cleare Hebraisme of which there be many in Johns writings for the Hebrews deny positively when they intend to deny only comparatively or secundum quid as when God and men are compared together or the action of God with men Ps. 127.2 the sense is so great shall be the abundance of the Spirit of grace would Jeremiah say under the New Testament that rather God himselfe shall be the teacher then one man shall teach another there shall be such exuberancie and seas of knowledge under the Messiahs Kingdome and the new Covenant above the Covenant God made with his people when he brought them out of Egypt And yee need not would John say so much that men teach you so full so rich so glorious is the Anointings teaching it is like to this Hos. 6.6 I desired mercy and not sacrifice yet sure he desired and commanded sacrifice so he exponeth it I desired the knowledge of God more then burnt offering and Christ exponeth it so Matth. 12.7 that mercy to the life of the hungering Disciples who plucked eares of corne on the Sabbath is more then externall observing of the Sabbath yet doth not Christ deny positively the externall observing of the Sabbath So 1 Sam. 8 7. They have not rejected thee but they have rejected me Certaine it was they rejected Samuel and would not have him to judge them but would have a King But the words are to bee exponed in a comparative sense though they be spoken positively that is rather or with a more hainous measure of disgracement and reproach they have rejected me their Lord and God in Covenant that I should not reigne over them then my servant Samuel 1 Cor. 15.9 10. Not I but the grace of God with me that is not I so much who am but a weake man but far rather the grace of God was the cause why I outstripped all the Apostles in labour And 1 Cor. 3.7 So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase that is he that planteth or he that watereth is nothing in comparison of God yet the planter is something he is the Minister of Christ and Steward of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4.1 Paul saith 1 Cor. 1.17 Christ sent me not to baptise but to preach the Gospel yet Mat. 28.19 he sent all the Apostles to baptise also Nor can we beleeve that the word of God hath two senses one internall spirituall more excellent and perfect that doth affect the heart and is divers from the literall and genuine sense and another written sense of the letter that is lesse excellent and but preparatory for the more excellent as Arminians falsely impute to us Sim. Episco par 1. Thess. 17. dispu 2. But as it is the opinion of Enthusiasts falsely imputed to us because we teach that there is a neceâ—sity of the supernaturall illumination of the Holy Ghost to cause us savingly know and beleeve the one onely true and literall sense of the Scripture with an evidence of light spirituall and supernaturall which we knew before with a common naturall and literall light and evidence which is not wanting in Devills otherwise they could not beleeve and tremble apprehending Christ as their tormenter and in many wicked men or then they should not be inexcusable 2. The Scripture could not say they know God Joh. 7.28 Joh. 3.2 c. 3. Nor could they mocke and scoffe at the wisdome of the crosse if they were void of all knowledge of the doctrine of the crosse as they doe 1 Cor. 1.18.23 24. 1 Cor. 2.14 this opinion we lay at the doore of the Antinomians and judge to be absurd For 1. The unregenerate man were obliged to beleeve and apprehend one sense of the word and the inlightned another different sense whereas both may literally know one and the same sense that Jesus is the Sonne of God and Saviour of the world and the one beleeves and the other scoffes mockes and stumbles at the word Matth. 11.25 1 Cor. 1.18.25 1 Tim. 1.15 1 Pet. 2.6.7.8 2. Then should these words Christ is God and man the Saviour of belâ—eâ—ers have one sense to beleevers which they receiving by faith saveth them and another to others that Christ is not man but onely God as manifested in a Saint is Christ the Saviour of Saints but not the man that on Mount Calvery dyed and bare the reall punishment due to us by divine juâ—tice for our sinnes for the spirituall sense is either all one with the literall sense or diverse therefrom if all one we have our intent if diverse no man can have certainty of faith For 1. How can we be assured by any supposed Spirit or internall rapture of minde that this is the true sense of the Gospell That Christ is but God or the anointing of God suffering afflicted and dying in the Saints when the words in the letter doe beare the just contradicent that he was a man like us in all things except sin 2. The Scripture should be no light to our eyes no lanthorne to our feet if it have two senses for how should we with assurance of faith and an undoubting conscience in all wee beleeve in all we practise doe all for how shall poore people be resolved which of the two senses to follow since contradictory senses were offered to them for Protestants literall sense and Familists spirituall sense are as contradicent one to another as yea and no light and darknesse 3. Since Familists deny that they are infallible in exponing any Scripture and yet the Spirit doth suggest these spirituall senses that Antinomians and Familists boast off and â—â—at immediately acting on our soules as dead paâ—sive orgâ—ns without discoursing reasoning and arguing which to â—e is the very Propheticall immediately inspiring Spirit that carried the Prophets and Apostles in seeing the visions of God this must be a Spirit that is fallible and a Spirit that immediately suggesteth and teacheth untruths to some and â—o others such truths and senses as may admit of a further light and of a retractation and a beleeving of the very contrary and so a Spirit both
condemning rigor in the old heart for the Gospell is but a form to them and these Gospel-promises of pure free grace as opposite to the Law of works in their gramaticall sense are but carnall legall fleshly outward visible formes 271. now to us the promises of free grace in that which they signifie and promise are no killing letter as the Law is but the ministration of the Spirit and of life except wee say the promises of the Gospell are but faire lying words and that God intends to keep nothing he promises to us and no more to give a new heart in Gospel-promises nor in the Law which undoubtedly is false when we consider the word of God especially the Gospel the spirituality thereof above and beyond all letters and characters appeareth in that 1. The Author can be none other but God an infinite and glorious Spirit 2. The matter spirituall so heavenly as the imputed righteousnesse of a slaine Saviour justifying the ungodly eternall life by a despised and crucified man bosomed in an union with God a spirituall communion with God mortification to every thing eminent to the creature the hidden manna the white stone the new name the flesh lying down in the dust with the seed of the hope of a glorious resurrection the invisible imbracements of Christ love-sicknesse for him joy in tribulation c. all smell beyond characters paper inke or any thing visible 3. The forme is spirituall if we consider the Majesty Divinity the omnipotencie of God as it were instamped on it 4. The end and intrinsecall effects are most spirituall for it changeth men into spirituall and heavenly Citizens of another world deadneth them to the created glory of the creature peirceth between the marrow and bones even the Law part of it is sharper then a two-edged sword peircing even to the dividing asunder of the soule and spirit and to the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4.12 carrieth along Christ to the soule casteth in a lumpe of love in the heart that contrary to nature and all the strong impressions of nature it stampeth and sealeth eternity heaven apprehensions of glory beyond all the visible sensible borders of time dayes life royalty fathers mothers children wives lands inheritances and that on the tables of the soule It is in upon the Spirit downe in the reines and yee know neither doore window nor passage it came in at then how doth the Spirit act with the word so all the actings motions turnings ebbings flowings various ups downes high tydes hell-downe-castings heaven-visits raptures of love signes of joy actings of morning-dawnings of eternities glory are more hardly discerned then the growing of the bones in the wombe of the woman with childe 14. For the exercise of spirituall acts through the Spirit we then testifie a spirituall being in Christ when the straine of our conversation runneth most in a heavenly communion with God and we have our City-dwelling and conversing in heaven our love our heart our life our Lord being there and upon these grounds as risen with Christ wee are there Phil. 3.20 21. Col. 3.1 2 3. Matth. 6.20 21. Heb. 10.19 20 21. 2. When we savour much of the Spirit and the breath that comes out of the mouth comes from the abundance of the Spirit in the heart the speech is much the language of Canaan Isa. 19.18 smelleth of a savoury heart Col. 4.6 Eph. 4.29 30. And though humane wisdome learning in the Scriptures that is meerly literal be not of it selfe not idolized contrary to the Spirit but is capable of being spirituallized heightned above it selfe and is actually gilded skied with saving light comming from God in the face of Christ yet when the Spirit reignes all knowledge learning and arts are hunted for only in order to a saving communion with God and when in the creature and gifts the spirituall man feeleth and tasteth nothing of Christ but misseth Christ in all these they are as tastelesse to him as the white of an egge yea all dry sapelesse dead his Lord Jesus is not in that empty grave and therefore his heart lodgeth not a moment there Cant. 3.1 2 3 4. Phil. 3.7 8 9. yea the spiritual man fathers no good upon the empty creature 1 Cor. 3.8 the creature smels of flesh and vanity to him Zach. 4.6 2. Ordinances inherent righteousnesse saving grace created because creatures are saluted by him as creatures he gallops by them as a Post that seeth them not to be his home but a far other poore lean and despised nothing in comparison of Christ in point of confiding or glorying for the gold-bracelets are not the bridegroome the Spirit aimes pants and breaths after a personall enjoyment of God himselfe in Christ. The joy and comforts of the Holy Ghost to him are but accidents created chips and fragments that fall from Christ. 3. The Spirit carrieth the soule from the sight of all things as from visible objects things created of God up to the bosome of God and there the spirituall soule loves lives breaths dwells 3 When the outward senses suck spirituall apprehensions out of earthly things from the Well of Iacob Christ draws a consideration of the Well of life Iohn 4.13.14 Paul possibly from his Tent-making draweth thoughts of the falling of this Tabernacle of clay and our being closed with our house from above 2 Cor. 5.1 2. so the outside of the creature the skin of it that lyes before our senses is turned into inward and spirituall thoughts of God Because the beleevers sense of smelling is spirituall and draws all in to God And mind will affections thoughts intentions tongue yea and the naturall actions of eating and drinking are spiritualized and for God and his glory Nor could I thinke that as touching the order of marshelling and drawing up our spirituall thoughts and actions as why we doe this spirituall action first this second this third why we marshall this Petition first this second but this ranking is not so bound up by the rule of Scripture but a spirituall soule in the order of his acting secundum prius posterius is carried on by the only free blowings of the spirit of grace It 's true the acts must be regulated by the word that what we petition for must be lawfull and must be warranted from the sound Doctrin of the Gospel according to the proportion of faith but the ordering of them often cometh from the Spirit of utterance and so immediatly as it 's hard to say at least ordinarily in a set constant rule there is any consulting with Scripture reason memory art but the immediate breathing of the spirit ordereth and ranketh all And these fit words like apples of gold not others which meets hic nunc at this time with the heart of a sinner and catcheth Matthew Peter Saul floweth from Spirit-worke 2 This Major Proposition whoever
beleevâ— shall be saved is certainly knowen by the light of Scripture when the Spirit is pleased to open the eyes to cause us to see and beleeve savingly this trueth But this assumption But I beleeve Is proven not by the shining light of Scripture but in the kind of reflect knowledge that is cleare by the light of the spirit reflect knowledge I take is the immediate birth of the Spirit in so farre as it is reflect for when it is to bee proven by discourse and another syllogisme thus He that loveth the bretheâ—â— beleeveth But I love the brethren ergo I beleeve The assumption which is not ever cleare but often needeth an higher proofe must either bee made good by another Scripture and so in infinite or ye must come to some immediate light comming only from the spirit ye cannot go in infinite for ye leave the soul in that case in perpetuall doubting and therfore some immediate light there must be to discerne such a thing as this which is not knowen by the light of nature for the object is supernaturall and the light of Scripture doth not serve the turne if we speake of a reflect knowledge on which the conscience doeth rest without any further proofe because the scripture prooveth not to you that either you such a man by name beleeveth or that the characters of beleiving to wit that you John Anna by name love the brethren that you know him because you keepe his commandments more than it doeth evidence the same to any other by name and so except your name were in Scripture nothing can be proven by light of Scripture as touching the truth and evident and cleare reflect knowledge of the assumption But I beleeve except you say a major proposition can prove an assumption and make this a good consequence all that beleeve are saved ergo John and Anna are saved which is no good consequence can not settle the conscience or that this is a strong consequence these that keepe his commandements those that love the Brtheren know Christ savingly and are translated from life to death ergo I John Anna we are by name such as know Christ savingly and are translated from death to life either must the assumption I John Anna we are such as keepe his commandements and love the Brethren be proven by Scripture which is unpossible except your name were there or then by sense and the immediate light of the Spirit But the truth is from the book of nature yee may prove all that have life and perfect eyes see and discerne colours but except it be in the booke of nature that John Anna have life and perfect eyes or except by your owne immediate light of sense and life yea prove that John Anna have life and eyes ye cannot make good that John Anna doe see and discerne colours if they shall thereof doubt 2. Our Divines upon warrantable grounds of Scripture say as I know he that beleeveth shall be saved by light of Scripture and I know that I beleeve by the testimony of an inlightned conscience so I know that I see colours both from the shining of the Sun and from my owne sense convincing me even so I know by Scripture and Cain knoweth he that hates and maliciously killeth his brother Abel is condemned But that Cain may know he hateth and malitiously killeth his brother Abel he needeth not to have it proved to him by Scripture his owne conscience can prove it 7. If then the question be whether or no the Saints doe so grow in knowledge that they must ever leave place for new light from the Spirit I answer in the sense the Sectaries intend it is most false for John Paul and the Saints know and are perswaded that Christ God man dyed for sinners rose for our righteousnesse justifieth the ungodly that beleeve c. other manifest Scripturall truths not fundamentall as that there were eight persons saved from drowning in the arke so as it is blasphemous to say they leave place to a new light of the Spirit to beleeve the contrary of these to wit that Christ God-man dyed not for sinners as Familists teach and that he rose not for our righteousnesse that he justifieth not the ungodly that beleeve in him and that there were not eight persons but only two saved in the arke For this were 1. To lose the old true light to get a new false light 2. This were to subvert all certainty of faith and to doubt of all we beleeve 3. This were to make the Spirit of truth the doctor and teacher of lyes and untruth for of two contradictory truths the one must be false but God is light and truth and there is no darknesse in him and so the Spirit cannot teach two contradictorie wayes If we make the question whether are we to know and learne so by the Spirit that we must grow in knowledge and light of old truths to know them more distinctly and with a higher measure of farther knowledge which is new not in nature but in degrees we acknowledge in this sense new light because there are new consequences and deductions of the Spirit from the old truths implicitely and more darkly known which were not so distinctly knowne before and so after ages hath more light then former ages and that because 1. The least of the Kingdome of God is greater in regard of saving light then John Baptist the greatest of Prophets 2. Under the N. Testament it s said they shall not teach one another but they shall be all taught of God Jer. 31.34 Esa. 54.11 which was fulfilled in part in Johns time and when the Apostle wrote to the Hebrews 1 Ioh. 2.27 Heb. 8.10 and the Spirit is to be powred on all flesh as was prophesied Ioel 2.28 29. and fulfilled Acts 2. when the Holy Ghost was sent downe as Peter saith but I judge though the day began then yet it was but the morning dawning of the Christian Summer season that is to endure to the end of the world and therefore I crave leave to doubt if these Prophesies bee fully and compleatly accomplished Esay 2.1.2 as touching the peace that shall be under the Messiahs Kingdome or that which is Esay 11.6 7 8. especially that v. 9. For the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea and that of Isaiah ch 30.18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25. and that v. 26. Moreover the light of the Moone shall be as the light of the Sunne and the light of the Sunne shall be seven-fold as the light of seven dayes in the day that the Lord hindeth up the breach of his people and healeth the stroake of their wound and that of Isaiaâ— ch 54. and ch 60. c. 61. c. 62. and of divers other glorious Prophesies which I humbly conceive God shall fulfill at the incomming of the Jews to their Messiah at that resurrection from the dead
when Antichrist shall be fully destroyed and the riches of the Gentiles added to the Jewes there shall be one shepheard and one sheep-fold and admirable unity and peace like a river among the Saints and though Sectaries of old in Germany now in England doe it by the Sword we have no prophesie that that shall be the way of God or that Christ shall have a personall externall visible glorious reign on earth and the Law of God is exceeding broad and containeth the unsearchable riches of Christ for who knoweth all the glorious deductions and eonsequences of knowledge contained in the word and who can binde up the Spirit that he should not reveale more of Christ and more yet till the knowledge of the Spirit cover the earth But this new knowledge is of ancient truths and the Spirits ancient truths made out in broader and larger consequences and not such as destroyes the former articles of Protestant Reâ—igion in the faith of which millions are arrived safe to heaven and are now up before the throne Saltmarsh in his late giddy treates gathers these articles of Protestant Religion together and as chalke stones casteth them away and will lay a new foundation and put in a figurative Saviour of H. Nicholas and make a new building of his owne 15. Nor is the preaching of duties yea even of such as are externall and obvious to the eyes of men contrary to spirituall teaching or worship in Spirit for then should it have been our Saviours intent Joh. 4. when hee will have us to worship him in spirit and truth to remove in the New Testament vocall praying bowing of the knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus contrary to Act. 20. â—6 Paul kneeled downe and prayed with them all Eph. 3.14 and he should not charge us Doe this in remembrance of me and obey these that are over you if it were so yea all the exhorting of the Apostles that children obey parents servants their masters brethren admonish one another should be against the discoveries of the Spirit to the Apostles and and Saints upon which ground Antinomians will have all the government of the Church inward and in the Spirit and invisible as if one and the same worship might not both bee externall and spirituall And now the Army send Laws to the Parliament to remove the penall statutes against all hereticks what ever they bee Arrians Libertines Davi Georgians Familists Antiscripturists such as deny there is a God a Saviour that bought them Antinomians and what hel can devise that their impure conventicles and Churches may be tollerated through out all England except only Popish Recusants and found and proven to bee such because the Papists disâ—urbe the peace of the state yet under the decke this lyes hid that all Religions being professions of the outward man are indifferent and no sinne in any worshipping of the Devill or any creature Yea there is nothing to be builded in favour of Familists on the Apostles words Rom. 8.2 For the Law of the Spirit of life is indeed the indwelling Spirit of sanctification mortifying the lusts of the sinfull flesh called a Law in opposition to the Tyranny of sinne and this Law as it is in Christ is the Law of faith and of the new Covenant by which wee are freed from the dominion and overmastering power of sinne and life and as the Law is in Christ we are meritoriously freed as in us we are freed by begun sanctification as a new Master freeth us from subjection to the old 9. We are then spirituall when we observe the wayes and various actings of the Spirit in externalls also as how God suggesteth motions into some by the crowing of a cocke as by it the Lord caused Peter to awake and by the appearing of a Star some come to Christ by the working of a miracle or a wonder or rare providence in Church and state others are converted 2. When we observe the Spirits various dispensations in leading some through hell and deaths and despaires to heaven Ps 88.15 and that from their youth and in feeding others with the flower of wheat with the hony combes of inward and spirituall feasts of joy and consolation filling them with marrow and fatnesse When the Spirit ebbes the fâ—owes to the sense of a beleever goeth and commeth casteth downe and benighteth the soule and againe shineth in glory and beauty 3. When we obey the breathings of the wind and yeeld with chearfulnesse to the comforting shinning witneâ—sing sealing inlarging of the heart with boldnesse and accesse to the overjoying strenthening quickning directing inlightning confirming works and acts of the Spirit 4. When we obey from freenesse and the sweet atâ—ractions of grace from a Spirit of love not of feare and Law-bondage 5. When we try the spirits for the dumbe knocking 's of revelations without or contrary to the word are not from God and when we can judge that fire heat eagernesse of affection in praying for a way a sect a warre when wee hate the contrary sect Presbyterian as we imagine is not spirituall boldnesse and freedome of heavenly accesse to God through Christ. 6. When we inclose not the Spirit or God in the letter or sound of words nor obey for the awe of dead characters or sounds but formally are led because the Spirit goes along with an obliging precept or promise and we adore not dead characters and sounds but tremble at or submit to the word for the thing signified and doe not seperate the signe and the thing signified therefore Saltmarsh is farre out when he denies the distinction of Gospel-ordinances in opposition to legall ordinances because saith he p. 270. nothing is pure spirituall divine-Gospel but that which is light life glory Spirit for hee taketh the fruit of the Gospell and the spirituall efficacy of the Gospel for the Gospel But as the Law is one thing to wit he that doth these things shall live thereby is truly Law and actuall obedience to this Law is a farre other thing so the Gospel he that beleeveth shall be saved is truly Gospel and a Gospel way to salvation but actually by the grace of Christ to beleeve is a farre other thing Saltmarsh saith the letter and outward forme is a thing that perisheth with the use which is spoken of meat and drinke that waste away while we use them and as Christ saith Matth. 15.17 enter into the belly and are casten out with the draught not of the written Gospell which perisheth not as meat and drink but both in the letter and the thing signified hath indured since Moses and the Prophets were and shall doe to the end of the world and in regard of the thing signified Christ the yea and amen of all promises which we doe not seperate from the signe and letter is an everlasting Gospel Revel 14.6 and the word that endureth for ever and perisheth not as corruptible things doe 1 Pet.
the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes a beleever and makes him the very Law himselfe and his heart the two Tables of Moses For 1. perswasions and commands may wâ—ll stand together and all Law-inforcings are but meere reasonings and morall and objective acts on the minde and will and so the Law no more inforceth then the Gospel 2. Holinesse and Sanctification commeth by the Law animated by the Spirit as well as by the Gospel for the Law converteth the soule but it doth this saith the Antinomians not as the Law but as the Gospel revealing Christ. But I am sure neither can the Gospel â—â—terally onely revealing Christ and being void of the Spirit it cannot convert the soule and the Law as animated by the Spirit leadeth to Christ as a Pedagogue I meane as mixed with the Gospel For the Law without the Gospel can never sanctifie nor lead to Christ and neither of them without Christs Spirit can doe any thing And I find Saltmarshes Euthysiasticall pulse and straine of Familisme when hee saith that the Preaching of Faith is the Spirit given to a beleever and it makes him the very Law it selfe For 1. the Preaching of Faith or the Gospel preached even to hardened Pharisâ—â—s cannot give the Spirit renewing the Pharisees for Faith was preached to them by Christ and his Apostles but they stumbled at Christ and never beleeved 2. The preaching of Faith and the Spirit differ as much as the principall cause and the instrument now who can say the writing of the penne is the writer 3. Antinomians meane by the Gospel or the preaching of Faith here divided from the Law not the glad tidings of peace preached but the renewing Spirit without all letter or word of promise or command that is the teaching spirit and thâ— inward annointing without the Law or Gospel either Now Sanctification in this sense must bee wrought without Law Gospel Precept Command Promise and wee may lay aside the Bible then and all Ordinances and therefore no wonder then Antinomians tell us so often of the Letter and the Spirit for to them old and new Testament and all the sweet promises are a very Letter and in the new Testament we are not to serve God according to the Letter and therefore all Preaching Commands Exhortations Promises Threats of both Law and Gospel must be laid aside The Lord keeps us saith Towne under the Gospel in righteousnesse without all Law Ceremoniall and Morall and every where thâ—y say 〈◊〉 serve God now according to the Spirit not 〈◊〉 to the Letter outward Ordinances then to Antinomians are matters of meere courtesie CHAP. XII Antinomians deny actuall pardon of sinnes to the Jewes ANtinomians deny that the knowledge of actuall and eternall remission was an Article of the Jewish Creed but a mystery not revealed till the Gospell But then David and the Fathers Abraham and others were justified by the impâ—â—ed righteousnesse of Faith as wee are also David must Psal. 2.1 2. describe an happinesse he knew not what David saith Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sinne vers 5 2. We beleeve through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved as well as they 3. All the Fathers dyed in the faith 〈◊〉 did eat the same spirituall meat and did all drink of the same spirituall Rock and the Rock was Christ. 4. The Scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen thrâ—ugh Faith reached before the Gospel to Abraham Esaiah prophecied of Christ as an Evangelist Daniel of the slaying of the Messiah and everlasting righteousnesse through him The Prophets testified before hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow actuall remission then was no mystery to them Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day and saw it CHAP. XIII Of the nonage of the Jewes what it was NOr was the tutorie bondage or nonage of the Jewes any thing but 1. A lesse measure of the Spirit then is now 2. A harder pressing of the Law on them 3. A keeping of that infant Church as a child under Pedagogues and Tutors in regard of the Elements of Ceremonies partly teaching them rudely and partly warning them by blondy Sacrifices and diverse washings of the desert of sinne and the filth of it but this is nothing to prove the Jewes were under the Law For 1. then should they be under the curse and so must eternally perish contrary to the Word nor was their pardon of sinnes by halfes and quarters 2. Then must they be saved by works Paul saith They came short of righteousnesse because they sought to establish their owne righteousnesse and stumbled at the stone laid in Zion and sought it not by faith And it was never lawfull for them more then us to seeke righteousnesse and justification by works of the Law so they were in this under no law-Law-Spirit more then we but justified the same way that we are 3. Yea many sweet Evangelike promises are made to them as to us Ho every one that thirsts come to the water c. Behold I lay on Zion a stone c. The just shall live by fath Who is a God like unto thee that pardons iniquity I even I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and divers other Scriptures prove this 4. The Prophets cryed against legall and outward service and pressed washing in Christs bloud and faith and repentance as the Apostles doe And to Christ gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeves in him shall receive remission of sinnes There is much of the Spirit of adoption of spirituall liberty in praying wrestling with God giving no rest to God Heavenly boldnesse and accesse to the throne of grace in Jâ—â—kob David Moses and sweet Evangelike and Gospel-familiarity between Christ and his Spouse the Church in the Song of Salomon Feasting and banqueting together only the Lawâ—s administration was wrath by accident through our corruption lesse gloâ—ious because of darke typs and a spaâ—â—r measure of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. Ephes. 3.9 10. and Paul heightneth Gospelâ—glory and lesseneth the Law in the vaine sense that false Apostles and legall Teachers put on it in over-â—xalting it as if without Christ it could save or with Faith it could justifie 6 All under the Gospel Elect and Reprobate must be freed from the Law if the Jewes were under it all to whom the Gospel is preached must bee freed from it and to Deâ—ne and Moore who are both Arminians and Antinomians all and every one of mankinde must bee under â—race none under the Law of Commandements for the argument holdeth for all in opposition to the Legall Jew CHAP. XIV The old mâ—n or the flesh to Antinomians is under the Law the new Man freed from all Law IT is admirable that Towne will
bloud he washeth us 4. Wee behoved to beleeve from eternity for wee are justified by Faith 5. All the justified have a reall union and interest in Christ to live by faith and wait on God in all their troubles by faith but though their be an union of love in Gods minde from eternity betweene the elect and God yet a compleat union betweene us and Christ without the Spirit and without any faith though it be boldly asserted by Familists is against the Scripture for then might wee bee borne againe and not receive Christ by faith contrary to the Scripture and be united to Christ as branches to the Vine-tree and not abide in Christ have Christ dwelling in our heart and not by faith contrary to Paul so might Christ live in us and we eat and drinke him as the true Manna have the Sonne and yet want faith contrary to the Scriptures All which or most of them prove that wee were not justified when Christ dyed on the crosse 6. All that are justified are unseparably sanctified and called â—nd the blessing of justification hath with it the receiving of the promise of the Spirit through faith and peace with God through the Lord Jesus Christ accesse by faith into grace whereby we stand rejoycing in the hope of the glory of God glorying in tribulation patience experience hope but many for whom Christ dyed have none of these till they be justified by Faith the distinction of justification in or before God or to our own sense by faith will not help this for the Scripture no where speaketh of justification but by faith onely the meritorious price of our justification is payed on the Crosse but that is not justification CHAP. XIX Gods love of good will and of good liking a warrantable distinction NOr can wee stand to that Antinomian ground that in Justification there is no change of our state and spirituall condition before God and that God hath the same love to us before and after conversion and that it is a vaine distinction of Gods love of good will called amor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vel benevolentiae and good liking amor complacentiae because God loveth because he loveth and for no cause in the creature not their most eminent works done by the influence of Gospel-grace But if this distinction bee right taken it hath an evident ground in Scripture We teach that the love of benevolence and good will is the liking free delight and choise of the person to glory and to all the meanes even to share in Christs Mediatory love and the fruits of his death in this love he willeth and ordaineth and layeth up good and happinesse for us expecting no payment at our hand the other love is onely denyed by Antinomians but without ground for this love of complacencie is of things not of persons and when we say God loveth his Saints for their inherent holynesse and delighteth in them for it we meane no other thing then that God loves the sparkles of his owne rarest worke his saving grace so farre as to make it a meanes to fulfill the love and gracious decree of good will of free election not that any new immanent act of love arises towards the person loved that was not in God toward that person from eternity but the truth is God first createth a lovely and love-worthy object and then out of that love that createth being and the lovely object hee goeth on to continue the former act of loving and delighting in that object and rendreth it more lovely Creatures cannot create the object of their love but find it created to their hand and expect to have some perfection added to them in an union of love with that excellent thing they love and they are often deceived and ever their love hath a cause and hire and reward in the thing loved Now when it is said that God loveth all that he hath made then he created his owne lover and his owne love 2. When hee loveth the chaines and bracelets about the neck of his Spouse Cant. 4. He there createth in his Christ a new rare piece liker to himselfe then the works of pure and simple creation this is not pure love but a continuation of his creating good will nor doth the creature engage God to love it but as divine love gave being to these ornaments of grace the inherent holinesse in his Bride so that the same love continueth it selfe in delighting in his owne worke 3. So he is said to love his Bride for or because of her excellency and beauty that he putteth on her and still he loveth his owne in Christ for his owne rare workmanship not that the creature was cause or begetter of that love and he crowneth his own gifts not our merits saith Augustine his owne worke not our worke for we are meere vessels to containe grace as grace and meere patients in this love and so he loveth Christs imputed righteousnesse in us and this righteousnesse imputed is not simply eternall but hath its rise in time If then Antinomians say we make our time-holinesse a cause and condition of eternall love they must remove this objection themselves for imputed righteousnesse which they make the cause of eternall love will stand against them more then against us For wee say both imputed and inherent righteousnesse are meere conditions no causes of eternall love and that not simply but as they are protracted and continued to carry us on to glory yea imputed righteousnesse is no more a cause of eternall love being onely a thing temporary and not eternall à parte ante nor inherent righteousnesse so must all these be expounded The Lord loveth the righteous The Lord loveth truth in the inward parts he taketh pleasure in them that feare him The Lord is ravished with one of his Spouses eyes with one chaine of her necke to him she is all faire and not a spot in her All these include not onely inherent holynesse but imputed righteousnesse and both have their use in time but can never prove that our time excellencie whether imputed or inherent is the cause condition reason merit or ground of the Lords eternall immanent and unchangeable love but the fruits thereof and the condition of its continuance And that our Lord loves us with the same love of complacency that is that he driveth on his chariot paved with love in sweet fruits of free election the same way with the same delight But that when the justified person whores swearers kils the innocent denieth the Lord Jesus as did Peter and David God loveth us as much as when they beleeve pray walke in all holy conversation and that God is not a whit displeased with the Saints for these sinnes because all his displeasure or revenging justice was drowned and swallowed up in Christs sufferings is to us abominable CHAP. XX. There
sickely many dead Zachary was stricken with dumbnesse because hee beleeved not the Angels word Luke 1. 2. The Covenant in which perseverance is promised threatning the rod of men to beleevers that transgresse the Lords Law prove the same 3. God was angry and in a mercifull anger punished Moses Aaron Salomon Jehoshaphat Nor is it of weight that God smote men to death in the Old Testament for light sinnes but it s not so in the New he is not so severe now But is not our God even in the New Testament a consuming fire Were there ever more Hell-like vengeance that fell on any then on Jerusalem so as Christ said barren wombs should bee blessed and they should cry hills fall on us and cover us 2. Did beleevers in the Old Testament make satisfaction to revenging justice for their sins that Christ did beare 3. Were there any halfe satisfactions made by men to infinite justice 4. Were they their owne redeemers from Hell CHAP. XXXII Beleevers are to mourne for sinne WEe judge the Spirit of grace to be a mourning spirit They shall looke on me whom they have pierced and mourne They that escape shall be on the mountaines like the doves of the valleis all of them mourning every one for his iniquity 2. As this is promised so is it practised Peter having denyed his Lord remembred the words of Jesus went out and wept bitterly and a woman that was a sinner stood at Jesus feet behind him weeping and beganne to wash his feet with teares Wee roare all like Beares and mourne like doues for our transgressions are multiplied 3. It is commanded Be afflicted and mourne and weepe Let your laughter be turned into mourning 4. Mourners are blessed Antinomians after Adultery rapine bid us beleeve rejoyce for God loveth not heavinesse dulnesse sorrowfull cogitations there is nothing to a beleever but joy comfort rejoycing sorrow for or sense of sinne is sorrow for a shaddow and sinfull unbeliefe for pardoned sinne is no sinne But say wee pardoned sinne is sinne and sorrow for offending him whom we have pierced is the Gospel-groaning of the Turtle and sorrow according to God and this is the Libertines mortification to sinne without sorrow or sense and to know and feele sinne after it is committed said Da Georgius is an act of the flesh and the taste of the apple that Evah did eat say the Libertines CHAP. XXXIII To crave pardon for sinne or to have any sense of sinne denyed to beleevers by Antinomians VPon this ground it s a worke of fleshly unbeliefe say they that a justified David crave pardon of sinnes committed after he is justified 1. But why more of sinnes committed after then before justification for both sorts of sinnes are removed by the bloud of Christs Crosse and cease to be sins as Antinomians teach and if we be justified ere we beleeve a beleever having committed Adultery mustâ—ly when he saith out of the sense of sinne Lord in this I have sinned against thee These that call God Father Mat. 6.12 pray for forgivenesse dayly Sense of sinne is an act of unbeliefe to Antinomians if beleevers judge sinne pardoned to be sinne or any thing but a slip in our conversation before men not a breach of a Law in the sight of God and if they judge of adulteries and murthers committed after they beleeve pardon in Christ as of sins to be mourned or humbled for they judge amisse not by the light of Faith but by the carnall feeling and mis-apprehension of sense reason the flesh So to be deadned to all sense of sinne to have a conscience burnt with a hot yron is mortification CHAP. XXXIV Antinomians hold wee are in the boyling of our lusts without any foregoing humiliation immediately to beleeve on Christ. VPon this ground that we are justified by Christs bearing our sinnes on the Crosse and before that of unbeleevers by the grace of Christ wee be made beleevers without any reall change of our state and condition before God or any humiliation of soule or sicknesse for the want of Christ we are immediatly to beleeve in Christ though remaining Adulterers Murtherers Paricides c. Yea nor is salvation tyed to beliefe nor is Faith a condition without which no man can bee saved And a man may be the greatest sinner imaginable and Christ may be his Christ. So that Christ may bee the Saviour of a beleever and he truely united unto him Christ may dwell in his heart by faith and in that same state and time he be kept captive in the snare of the Devill at his will and hee walke according to the course of the world according to the prince of the power of the ayre that now worketh in the children of disobedience which clearely stateth a communion between Christ and Belial God and the Devill the enemy of God in one and the same soule CHAP. XXXV Of spirituall poverty and how it s mistaken by Antinomians TRue poverty of spirit doth not kill and destroy all sight of grace in our selves as Antinomians say and when we have grace to see we have no grace its grace saith Town But it is true to know that we are poore wretched blinde and of our selves miserable is spirituall povertie and the more we find our nothingness money-lesse and beggarly condition the more grace because the poverty of humility is riches he is neerest to Christ who findeth he cannot buy him 2. It s true that not to bee too quick-eyed in a reflect knowledge to know our graces and not to rest on them nor make bigge undertakings as Peter did that wee can doe all is also spirituall poverty A beleever cannot lay a sowme and a great wodfie on himselfe but grace doth not undervalue grace and belie the Spirit in it selfe 1. The Saints give judgement of their owne graces Lord I beleeve I am black but comly as the tents of Kedar I slept but my heart waked for I am the least of the Apostles and am not meet to bee called an Apostle but by the grace of God I am that I am In which the Saints doe lay low themselves yet not slander the holy Spirit in themselves If I may not slander another then may I not slander Christ in my selfe 2. The office of the Spirit is to know the things that are freely given us of God 3 The Spirit of Christ doth not counter-worke himselfe Now his light lets us see the worke of grace in us for our own comfort grounds of rejoycing and that wee may see our debts and wee may praise Christ because wee cannot pay him CHAP XXXVI Repentance mistaken by Antinomians REpentance is not as Denne saith a part of Faith or a change of the mind to looke no longer for righteousnesse from the Law but from Christ
but a change of the endeavours to please God whereas before selfe was our God and an endeavour to turne from dead works 2. True repentance is sorrow according to God and hath acts different from Faith 3. To repent is out of godly sorrow to endeavour new obedience and amendment of life Faith is an apprehension of Divine truth to which wee give credit or an heart-dependance and recumbence on God through Christ 4. Wee are justified by faith never by repentance Wee thinke not that teares wash away sinnes Protestants speake not so 2. Nor that they make peace with God by teares they make way to sense of peace or awake us to runne to a promise the formall bottome of our peace in regard that the Lord promiseth to revive the contrite Spirit to accept broken bones to comfort mourners in Zion and wee thinke neither repentance nor good works proper and formall conditions of the covenant of grace but rather conditions of the covenanted CHAP. XXXVII How good works are necessary FOr good works 1. We call not these good works that are extorted by the terrours of the Law as a captive keepeth the high way because his Keeper leadeth him in an iron chaine Nor 2. these which flow from the sole authority of God as Lawgiver Or 3. which issue from meere morall principles without saving grace but these we call good works in an Evangelicall sense that not onely are done from the authority of the Law-giver but also from a mediatory and Evangelike obligation from the sweet attractions and drawing coards of the secrets of Christs love And 2. from Evangelike faith that purifieth the heart 3. From Physicall principles and supernaturall habits of grace good works are this way necessary 1. That as grace and glory differ not in nature but gradually as the morning dawning of twy-light and the noone-day-light so the good works done by the grace of Christ and that perfect love of God and our brethren in heaven are of the same nature different in degrees and the one degrees and waies to the other especially when from Gods free promise of the blessings of this life and that which is to come the Lord hath made a passe betweene the one and the other and the Lord hath tyed himselfe to himselfe not to us to carry on grace out of meere grace Every branch that bringeth forth fruit in me saith Christ my Father purgeth that it may bring forth more fruit unto every one that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance He that soweth to the spirit shall of the Spirit reape life everlasting There is a harvest promised to this sowing as to a speciall furtherance of our reckoning in the day of Christ hee that soweth bountefully shall reape bountefully yea sent once and againe unto my necessitie not because I desire a gift but I desire fruit that may abound to your account if ye through the spirit doe mortifie the deeds of the flesh yee shall live But being made free from sinne and become servants to God yee have your fruit unto holinesse and the end everlasting life Blessed are they that doe his commandements that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorow the gates into the city And lest we should think the commands are all but one only precept of beleeving hee addeth for without are Doggs and Sorcerers and Whoremongers and Murtherers c. He that hath my commandements and keepeth them he it is that loveth me and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him and manifest my selfe to him All these evidence to us that holy walking is a way to heaven as sowing is to harvest and that Christ maketh a promise of life eternall to him that doth his Commandements onely the question is in what tearmes the promise is made to the doer of Gods will as a doer or as a beleever whose faith is fruitfull and with childe of Evangelike doing But wee may say the formall promise of the covenant of grace is made to beleeving as the Law-promise is made to doing Legally and perfectly out of our own without grace and that the Gospel as it is larger then the covenant of grace and as it containeth the whole doctrine of grace taught by the Prophets and Apostles is a promise of life eternall made to Evangelike and unperfect doing through the strength of grace And that because 1. God commandeth good works through the whole New Testament 2. They are so necessary as without them our faith is a dead and vaine faith and cannot justifie us 3. They are the end for which Christ redeemed us that we should live to him bee redeemed from our vaine conversation from the present evill world that we should bee a purified peculiar people to him zealous of good works and in this title also they are commanded 4. They are conditions without which wee cannot bee saved For John Baptist taught this with the Gospel Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire What shall we doe to be saved receiveth this answer Repent and be baptized every one of you Except yee repent yee shall all likewise perish 5. They are commanded as acts of the new creature and partly as contrary to sinnefull fiery and mighty temptations of Satan and the flesh as mortification to fleshly lust faith to unbeliefe Partly as expressions of thankfulnesse for the free redemption in Christ and commanded in the Law in the great Commandement of the loving of God with all our heart just as this Law of loving God did oblige Abraham to offer his Sonne Isaak for God and Judah to be thankefull to God for redeeming them out of the Babylonish Captivity though the Law neither commanded any father to offer his Sonne nor the people to returne from Captivity yet the eternall Law of love commandeth both these and us to doe what ever God-Redeemer commands us as well as what ever God the Law-giver injoyneth onely we cannot say Good works doe merit salvation or purchase right to life eternall Christs bloud is onely so a ransome of life 2. Nor have they any proper condignity to such a high reward being so imperfect 3. Nor can they have any effective influence or proper causality thereunto nor are they causes or conditions of justification but that which Crispe saith is not of God But withall saith he I must tell you that all this sanctification of life is not a jot of the way of a justified person to heaven it is true they are not the meritorious the efficient cause or way nor the formall covenant-condition but a way they are as sowing is to harvest running to the garland wrestling to the victory CHAP. XXXVIII The Gospel is conditionall ANtinomians deny all conditions of the covenant
sinne 2. In the other extremity Saltmarsh denieth simpliciter any decree of God so much as permissive touching sinne and gives him no more but a bare fore-knowledge without any decree and makes man onely the occasion of sinne who undeniably is such an occasion as father and mother are of their owne births Man were to bee pittied and excused if hee were an occasion onely of sinne But 1. if the Spirit act immediately on us so as wee we are passive in beleeving praying and in all acts of Sanctification as Towne saith and we must be the same way passive as when God justifies us which he doth ere we be born again and as Crispe saith by forcing grace on us as a Physitian violently stoppeth Phisick in the mouth and downe the throat of a backward patient against his will and if wee bee not obliged to pray beleeve and upon the same ground not to abstaine from Adultery Murther for grace must act in both but when the Spirit doth stirre and excite us then we are no more guilty of sinne in omitting good and committing evill then a stone falling off a towre is guilty of beating out a mans braines for in these the man is a passive block as the stone is in its motion and if we abstaine from praying not being obliged to pray because the Spirit acts not on us wee sinne not judge then who is the father of sinnes of omission by the good leave of Antinomians and upon the same ground it is as unpossible but we must fall into sinnes of commission as swearing lying blasphemie heresie unbeliefe adultery murther stealing except either the restraining grace or the renewing sanctifying Spirit act upon us as wee cannot chuse but sinnefully omit duties of praying beleeving when the winde of the Spirit bloweth not faire on us for these duties and so Antinomians must either be Pelagians and say there is no need of grace to eschew sinne and so they must be un-friends to free grace or then men must be guiltlesse in all sinnes by this opinion and let them then choose upon whom they will father all sinne 2. We are to pray continually and watch thereunto with all perseverance and keepe our selves in the love of God Watch and pray Waite for the comming of the Lord with girded up loynes waite for the day of our redemption Then are wee obliged by the command of Christ whether the holy Ghost breath on us or the wind of the Spirit blow faire from Christs heart on our heart or no to the supernaturall acts of praying beleeving hoping watching Nor is Christs act of free grace in drawing stirring and actuall inliving our obliging rule but the revealed will of God in the Law and Gospel and if we be meere passive as stones and onely obliged to supernaturall acts when the tide of free love and rich grace floweth on the shoare and banks of our whithered Spirits then wee must not onely say we are freed from the Law but from all Gospel-commands all free invitations of rich grace according to the letter or then that the Spirit is obliged to attend and joyne his bedewings and flowing of free love and grace ever when we heare or read the Gospel But when Saltmarsh Towne and others of that Tribe say the Gospel is not in the letter dutie opinion sense reason but in the Spirit life grace faith they meane the same with New England Libertines That the will of God in the word or directions thereof are not the rule whereunto Christians are bound to conform themselves to live thereafter So as old Anabaptists taught wee shall all bee taught of God and the annointing teacheth us all things and therefore the written Scripture Law Gospel the Ordinances of Preaching Reading Praying Sacraments belong not to us to be under them is to be under the Law and the old dead Letter and the livelesse passive Inkie and poore Paper-ordinances of Men and not under the Gospel that is under the immediate actings of the Spirit contrary to the Word of God which maketh an harmonious subordination not a contrariety betweene outward ordinances and the inward working of the Holy Ghost to the Law and the Testimony the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but spirituall and mighty through God Here are both Word and Spirit As for me this is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy Seed c. 2. It is a close rejecting of the Word of God written in the Old and New Testament which the Prophets Christ and the Apostles recommend to us as our onely rule it is to subvert all Ministery and Ordinances contrary to Scripture and to make the Gospel written the holy Ghost himselfe 3. This i◠to loose us from the Commandement and Gospel-exhortations to holy walking delivered by the Prophets Christ and his Apostles 3. And sure if we obey Gospel-commandements as stones and blocks without any action in us or from us at all and must then obey onely when the Holy Ghost acteth and stirreth the fire Commandements and Gospel-promises Reasonings Preaching Ordinances must be as vaine and unreasonable to move men as stones and dumbe wood Upon this ground Saltmarsh with Antinomians would have all Logick abeted But carnall ratiocinations and discourses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That exalt themselves against the knowledge of God wee are more willing should be abeted and exiled from Divinity then Antinomians who set free grace on pinnes of love rather then Faith as if wee were justified by loue as their brethren of the Family of love dreame And 2. who be they who remaining Antinomians turne Arminians and fight for free will and universall attonement and generall Redemption of all and every one upon the meere principles of carnall reason and such a naturall pitie and impotencie of love to all and every one of mankind as God cannot make out and which by naturall principles tendeth to the universall salvation of all and every one of mankinde yea of a world including Devils also And upon this ground Cornwell saith Such a faith as is wrought by a practicall Syllogisme because it followeth from the strength of reasoning or reason not from the power of God is but an humane faith And Saltmarsh The interpreting saith hee of the Scripture thus in the letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel And the Gospel saith he is formed of exhortations perswasions conditionall promises commandements to the end that divinne and spirituall things might be more naturally conveyed in a notionall and naturall way as the key is made fit to the wards of the locke rather then for any supposed free will in man as some imagine Which doth farther evidence the mind of Familists and Antinomians
1. That they would have the Gospel a body and susteme of non-senses and foolish dreames and all Logick banished that the Gospel may be a fardell of phancies under the vaile of spirituall and supernaturall knowledge for the perfect like that piece called the Bright Starre and Theologiâ— Germanica and the Power of Love and the Tree of knowledge of good and evill 2. All reasonings and use of Logick which the Prophets and Apostles make a heavenly and spirituall use of in the Scripture to them are Legall and smell too much of the dead Letter the sowre and killing Law yea the Letter of written Gospel because written and because preached and opened in spirituall discourses to Cornwell and others is a humane thing and begets but a humane faith so that Faith commeth by hearing is to Saltmarsh not vocall Preaching but the very Spirit of grace working faith as I observed before 3. All expounding of Scripture by consequence is expounding of Scripture in the Letter saith Saltmarsh in the Letter to Towne is in a Law-way to Cornewell is in a humane not a Divine way Then Christ Matth. 22. must bee a Legall Preacher and must argue after a Law-way or a humane not a Divine and Gospel-way and must much darken the glory of the Gospel for he proveth the resurrection of the dead onely by a consequence I am the God of Abraham c. Ergo the dead shall rise and he sharply rebuketh the Sadduces as ignorant both of the Scripture and the power of God because they did not thus argue in the Letter and in the consequence to the darkening of the glory of the Gospel Libertines said also to reason against committing of Adultery as Joseph doth Shall I doe this and sinne against God Is a worke of Old Adam discerning good and evill as wee shall heare if the Lord will And Saltmarsh saith Exhortations perswasions conditionall promises and Gospel-commandements are natural and so conveyances carnall Legall and of the Letter Which to me is a foule aspesâ—ron laid on the Gospel and a mixing of Law and Gospel Works and Faith according to the Antinomians way and a rendering of the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God and the wisdome of God as odious as the Jewes and Greeks made it of old that is to make it a meere naturall and humane thing But reasoning from Scripture is as Divine as to convince silence rebuke convert and open the heart though the Spirit bee the principall agent in these 4. If wee be meere patients and act nothing by any obligation but as the Spirit acteth on us and in us then not onely the morall Law but the very Law of nature and the dictats of a naturall conscience shall not of themselves oblige us as to honour our Parents to love our brethren to doe to all as we would that men should doe to us except the Spirit act us to these duties and then must either the Holy Ghost attend the suggestions and dictats of the law of nature to blow with and concurre with them and with the Word read and preached which were a fettering of the Holy Ghost to attend the inclinations and motions of our heart or then no man could sinne at all against either the Law of nature or written Scripture save onely these heathen and others who resisted the Spirit not to say that grace were not grace nor every way free if the will of the creature should be master and exercise a dominion over grace to command at its nod the spirations and breathings of the Holy Ghost then should it be in the power of free will to dispose of desertions absence and the ebbings of the joyfull out-goings and manifestations of the Holy Ghost so should wee command the North and South winde of the Spirit to blow upon the garden that the Spices may flow out and command the out-flowings of the river and the tyde that gladneth the soule Which sure we cannot admit or then our doubtings complaints love-jealousies should be free of all unbeliefe and disquieting doubts contrary to Scripture and experience yea and all our sinnes and darknesse and false apprehensions under sad desertions should bee counted on the Holy Ghosts score as his sin who did not act us to the declining of these sinnes and the performing the contrary duties and not be imputable to us for all sinne must bee contrary to some Law-obligation 5 We hence clearely see Antinomians must come fully up to New England Libertines that In the saving conversion of a sinner the faculties and workings of the soule in things pertaining to God are destroyed and made to cease and the holy Ghost commeth in place of them as the faculties of the humane nature of Christ whereas grace purgeth away the oare but destroyeth not the gold and doth not remove nor substantially change the soule and heart but maketh it new sanctifieth it reneweth the Spirit purgeth the conscienâ—e bringeth all things to our memory When Christ casteth the old heart in his furnace or putteth it on a new frame it loseth no substance but receiveth a new mould 6. It fomenteth the presumption of the Libertine who saith If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon the perill of his honour bee it Which may have this good sense as to be a word of boldnesse of faith holding forth as much as it highly concerneth the honor of Christ his faithfulnesse and unchangeable grace who is intrusted with all the flocke young and old to suffer none to fall in such sinnes as may tend to or be a finall falling from Christ but that upon the perill of his glory He will lose none but raise them up at the last day but as Libertines sense carrieth the matter the justified cannot sinne Christs Spirit is ingaged to enact immediatly and to preserve the ransomed man from all sinne if the man fall Christs Spirit not inacting him to stand is the Author and cause of his fall Whereas we are commanded to keepe our selves in the love of God David kept himselfe from his iniquitie CHAP. XLVIII Antinomians hold that the beleever cannot sinne against God but against men in his conversation WEe beleeve that the Law or Commandement of Christ respecteth our salvation with God as well as our conversation with men contrary to Antinomians who will have us as compleatly saved being once justified as sinnlesse and perfectly holy as the glorified in heaven Yea wee have not so much as the blot of Papists venials or Protestants sinnes of infirmity or originall sinne dwelling in us So as I judge the man that said to a learned opposer of the Anninomians spoke right in the Antinomian way Sinne is nothing how then can Christ hate nothing If from eternity it was so pardoned and remitted before it was committed I see not how to Antinomians it must not bee meere nothing as concupiscence
of God to our selves that is the free favour and love of God that is onely grace objectively in God not in us or yet grace inherent We professe before the Lord and his Angels that that is an other Gospel and though an Angel and Paul teach it let him be accursed 2. Let him answer us if any Protestant Divine or if hee himselfe beleeveth his owne penne doth any other but lye when it scribles that the Law-straine and Divinity of the Jewes vnder the Law did worke God down to such an old way as for fasting and praying and other acts of obedience they got some love from God which Christ himselfe had not gotten for them Fasting and praying was never since God had a Church on earth a hire a bribe to free grace nâ—ither Jew nor Gentile could by doing nay not Adam before his fall nor the Elect Angels could ever buy prize or morgage the free love of God 3. Wee conceive the love of God to bee the sole cause fountaine well-head and adaequate reason why the Lord chuseth some to glory rather then others why the Lord sent his Sonne Christ to die even because God extremely and freely loved the lost world and therefore fasting and praying was never the cause of Gods chusing and electing love either to Jew or Gentile either under the Old or New Testament except they say there was another way of election to glory in the Old Testament and another way in the New and that the love of God was at a dearer rate under the Old nor New it was then for hire and for works but wee had not in Esaiahs daies wine and milke without money and price the Market was dearer then it is at a lower rate now But I perceive Antinomians miserably mistaken in confounding the error of the Jewes and the state of the Jewish Church Paul Rom. 4. saith right down Abraham and David payed not a farthing more for justification and freely imputed righteousnesse then we doe and it was the error and sin of men not the state of the Church in its non-age under Tutors nor the dispensation of God that The Jews followed after the law of righteousnesse but obtained not the Law of righteousnsse Wherefore Because they sought it not by faith but as it were by the works of the Law for they stumbled at the stumbling stone Yea being ignorant then it was their pride and error not their state of non-age of Gods righteousnesse and going about to establish their owne righteousnesse have not submitted themselves to the righteousnesse of God It was never lawfull for the Jewes to dreame they could get or earne Gods free love and undeserved grace by fasting and praying and other acts of obedience no more then it was lawfull for them to stumble at and breake their necke upon Christ the stone laid on Sion it was never lawfull for them to goe about to establish their owne righteousnesse and not to submit to the righteousnesse of God this was their sinne But sure it was not their sinne to bee under Tutors and the Pedagogie of the Law for that was Gods holy and innocent dispensation as the Scripture saith And it was not any Legall justification by works But it was 1 in that they were kept 1. under shaddowes elements of the world Ceremonies representing forth Christ to come and 2 God kept them under a greater terror because of Law-transgressions and 3 a sparer measure and dyet of grace then wee have But 1. it was never lawfull for them or us to seeke justification by works and by fasting and prayer 2. The Lord cryed out against Merit and placing all godlinesse in their new Moones and in saying We have fasted and thou seest it not So there was no Legall straine in getting the love of God by fasting praying c. To the Jewes more then to us 3. It was never a Legall straine nor a way approved of God under the Old Testament that they should serve God for hire which the Devill acknowledgeth to be hypocrisie and that they should pray or rather howle like hungry dogs for corne and wine or follow Christ for loaves 4. Nor was the obeying of God for feare of the curses of the Law and plagues rather then out of love to God as a Father a way of the Old Testament-worship approved of God as Towne imagineth it being a sinne for their duty it was to feare him as a Father no lesse then ours to rejoyce in trembling to feare his goodnesse his mercy to esteeme God rather then his gifts their reward their portion their soules love so were they to love and worship him as a Husband to admire and praise him as God and for his essentiall perfection beauty lovelinesse and all mercenary love and service for feare of punishment not out of love and for hire and rewards was damnable then as now Now what was Gods active dispensation in severe punishing of them for an irreverent looke into the Arke and his hiring them with a good and fertile land and many temporall blessings to serve him was another thing and can never prove it was lawfull for them to serve God for hire and in a mercenary way and that it is a Legall and Old Testament way of serving God now under the New Testament to beleeve that godlinesse hath the promises of this life and of that which is to come and that now under the new Testament yea we may looke to the reward of life eternall as a motive to blow wind in our sayles in our journey to heaven though not as the formall object of our desires in serving God for we are onely and ever now and then to serve God for himselfe not for hire 2. If wee speake comparatively a created Crowne of incorruptible glory is to be laboured for rather then trifles and feathers of corruptible clay and that both to us and to these under the Old Testament 4. How Prayer revealeth the love of God I know not Saltmarsh by the next may expound it Christ saith his Father giver the Holy Ghost to those that pray and seek him and he avengeth the bloud of his Saints and he giveth whatever we aske the Father in his name We pray Lord increase our faith is this nothing but Lord reveale the Holy Ghost to us which wee had before And are these prayers that God should give us no new thing but reveale what we had before So then we desire God would reveale the glory of his justice on the enemies of the Church which he had wrought before and reveale the gift of illumination growth of Faith victory against temptations dayly bread destruction of Satans kingdome the propagating of the Gospel deliverance from warre the pestilence insight in the mystery of the Gospel the Spirit of revelation c. All which things we had before
without the more forced and unnaturall is all such obedience and the lesse from a spirituall power within The beleever is saith Towne washed from all sinne made perfectly just and holy the friend and Sonne of God the Spouse of Christ the heire of all things the conquerour of all his enemies advanced to sit and remaine in the glory of heaven with Christ for ever and ever he is out of the power kingdome and limits of the Law he is one Spirit with Christ hence is peace securitie consolation joy contentment and happines of a Christian. Hee is a compleat man if wee beleeve Antinomians 1. The word preached though it dwell within him yet that it bee applyed by a Preacher from without is necessary and that Peter writ Stirre up and put in remembrance the Saints that Paul be comforted by Titus and that Christ from without blow on and act the soule to will and to doe and that Paul beseech Christ thrise and have a new answer my grace is sufficient for thee is most needfull 2. There shall be no ground of new emergent complaints to God And 3. of praises to Christ for particular victories over our lusts and the world 4. Nor any ground of spirituall submission and patience while the Lord be pleased to deliver And 5. of trusting in God and exercising faith in him who delivereth us from so great a paâ—ticular death as came on Paul in Asia and from heavinesse through manifold temptations if need be for the triall of our faith Now if all were within us and the obedience more violent and Legall lesse free and connaturall because we must goe to helps without faith needed not goe without doores or without it selfe to Christ and the in-dwelling Spirit should be one for all meanes and ordinances and new showres and bedewings and fresh drops from Christ the honey-combe of heaven should be uselesse our stock within should doe all nor should we know what it is to walke or stand on our owne clay-legs It s true if externalls and the Crosse or the Letter of Law or Gospel onely move us to obedience and there be no internall principle of grace within us then the obedience is but finer hypocrisie and lesse free and more violent and as it were forced But Antinomians imagine a beleever to bee so perfect because pardoned that the Spirit within him doth all and needeth neither Ministers nor ordinances because helps without are Legall not Gospel-like CHAP. LIV. What peace we may fetch from gracious performances THe Spirit acteth Legally say Antinomians when men measure forgivenesse by their sinne and sanctification and can beleeve no more then they have peace for and that peace dependeth on some of their owne performances in so doing saith Towne Legalists had rather gather peace and securitie from repentance and reformation of life then from justification which is onely effectuall to make and cause true peace But our minde is this Asser. 1. We are not to measure forgivenesse so by sinne and sanctification as the measure of pounds and talent-weights of pardon should arise from the like weight of pounds and talents of sinne and sanctification because great sinfulnesse and drames and halfe ounces of sanctification and love to Christ may argue to the beleever the pardon of tenne thousand talents Christ argued the woman loveth much ergo many sins are forgiven her we read not that this was the womans owne Logicke 2. We draw peace and pardon not from so many yards or ells of obedience as merchants measure cloth the Spirits consequence is not from the quantity but from the quallity of sanctification sparkles of gold may prove there is a gold mine in that ground and that in abundance nor draw we the consequence from sinnes simply but from sinnes hated subdued resisted Asser. 2. Peace with God or the peace of faith is not every way the same with peace with our selves and of our owne spirituall sense and apprehension Peace fundamentall and with God is solidly grounded on pardon Being justified by faith we have peace with God it s often so with the Saints that they have faith for pardon and yet no feeling for peace Asser. 3. We may have peace with God when wee have not peace with our selves as the covenant stands sure between God and us when we have great disquietnesse of minde either through some hainous transgression or present unbeliefe and it is not fit wee should have peace with our selves under some great sinne it is but carnall security if Peter after the deniall of Christ be quiet in Spirit and have deepe peace the disquietnesse of unbeliefe apprehending eternall wrath is sinfull but in regard of anxiety of godly sorrow its kindly there be stormes in winter when there are causes of them and faire Sommer-like weather is not so good for the season in Winter because not so kindly and sutable to a right frame of nature Asser. 4. Peace with our selves may arise from the works of saving grace but neither assurance nor peace can flow from naked acts of love and sanctification not quallified and goldned with Christ and his grace as Towne falsely slandereth us because such bastard works as are but white and comely sinnes and being in men out of Christ can but produce sandy and rotten peace but such acts of holynesse as essentially flow from heightned principles of soule-saving grace and are floured and crowned with Christs merits may bee grounds of solid peace though not causes and though some of our drosse still accompany our best performances yet may we difference in them Christs gold from our oare his wine from our dregs this peace is a heart not smiting but smiling and saying Our rejoycing is this the testimony of our conscience c. and where there is joy there is peace both are fruits growing in the same soile so speaketh the Church with my soule I have desired thee in the night whence followeth Lord thou wilt ordaine peace for us Why For thou hast wrought all our workes in us But wee had not rather draw our peace from walking with nor from beleeving in God thorow Christ nor did wee ever meane that faith farre lesse holy walking should bee the cause of that fundamentall peace of peace betweene God and the sinner as Towne supposeth works are not fellow-mediators with Christ works had no bloud to interpose as Christ the peace-maker had for he is our peace works faith nor any thing in us were not actors nor commissioners in the treaty of pacification and the truth is the peace we have in our conscience and apprehension even from faith is the result the bloome that groweth on the stalke the floure or rose of Jesse rather then peace and it hath the right hew and resplendencie of peace because there is so much of Christ in either our faith or holy performances the rosie pleasant and
beautifull morning skie is not the Sunne but the result and daughter of the Sunne and the faire skie together and faith that acteth much upon the promises as upon the report of credentiall letters doth and must apprehend more pardon then peace can beare witnesse to sinne hath a bloudy tongue and cryeth fury and vengeance aloud faith must lye on the attonement of the bloud of Jesus which our sense cannot reach Faith is a starre of a greater magnitude and higher elâ—vation then our poore low-creeping feeling So wee thinke we had more of Christ and the acting of the Spirit at our first conversion then long after because when our spirituall apprehension is young and tender the acts of apprehension are more wanton and fiery but when experience and growth of grace commeth the motions of sense are more stayed and solid and as spiritie and active and more but to greene sense little seemeth much But that which Antinomians ayme at is to blow away all peace that commeth from personall sanctification because they are enemies to personall mortification and make this to be our peace of repenting and mortifying sinne abstaining from fleshly luâ—â—s that Christ repented mortified sinne and lusts on the Crosse for us and we beleeve this and there is an end Hence they condemne aâ—l experience of the acting of God in and on the soule to comfort the soule or helpe faith in times of desertion For Saltmarsh who in his cures of all our Legall and carnall agues is silent of experience and thinketh outward ordinances and the promises written for our learning and comfort because outward and written and vocall to be old Testament and Legall waies though Peter call them sincere milke exceeding great and precious promises and Paul Thinke they were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope and Christ speaking of his Commandements which were written and spoken by him and so outward saith that they were a badge visible to all the world that they were his Disciples If yee keep my Commandements yee shall abide in my love even as I have kept my Fathers Commandements and abide in his love And to Job the words of the Lords mouth were more then his necessary food And Christ giveth his judgement in a spirituall not a Legall song of outward ordinances Thy lips O my Spouse drop as the honey combe honey and milke are under thy tongue To David they were sweeter then the honey or honey combe sweet to his tast yea above gold or fine gold as all riches better then thousands of gold and silver his heritage for ever To Saltmarsh the Word is a dead outward legall thing and all this to them must be spoken of the inward and spirituall word written in the heart as Libertines taught So Bulling advers Anabapti It is true it is for that soule-acting and Spirit-converting power so but in the meane time upon this ground old Anabaptists rejected the Word and the Ministery and tooke thâ—m to 〈◊〉 Law written in the inward parts and the annoinâ—ing that 〈◊〉 all things abusing Jer. 31. â—3 and 1 Joh. 2.27 So doâ— Antinomians upon this ground reject all experiences contrary to the Scripture experience worketh hope then it should cheere us in sad houres thus the Church comforteth her selfe I considered the dayes of old and called to remembrance my songs in the night So David looketh back to this longing to see saith he thy power and thy glory so as I have seene thee in the Sanctuary 2. Peter puts it on the Saints If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious 3. It s a sinnefull neglect to look to no experience But none saith where is God my maker who giveth songs in the night saith Elihu 4. Antinomians are angry at experiences 1. Because they teach there is no difference betweene the graces of hypocrits and beleevers in the kinds and so no experiences betweene the one and the other can render any difference 2. Experience is an outward ordinance of gathering from such and such a dispensation of God such a tryed conclusion Now Saltmarsh thinketh all outward ordinances as outward Legall things and so it would appeare Christ in the New Testament-worship which is spirituall and in nothing Legall hath appointed neither preaching nor praying nor hearing nor Sacraments nor Christian Assemblies nor conferences nor admonishing exhorting one another nor writing for all these are outward things and I grant if Christ joyne not his influence of grace neither is Pauls planting nor Appollos his watering any thing Yet Apostles and Teachers are not Legall ordinances 3. Antinomians offend at all inherent grace and created quallifications in us as evidences or helps to testifie wee are in Christ for they are all deceiving differences saith Crispe and may be in hypocrits and say I they can be no otherwise in hypocrites then deluding signes then the voice and testimonie of the Spirit for there is a thing like a voice in the Temporaries and also a thing like faith which is no faith Now experiences remaine as inherent and habituall observations of the Spirits actings in the Soule CHAP. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace ANtinomians make a hideous out-cry against signes and marks of our justification because indeed they are enemies to sanctification For establishing soules saith Saltmarsh upon any works of their owne as away meane or ground of assurance as that upon such a measure of repentance or obedience they may beleeve by I dare not deale in any such way of our owne righteousnesse because I find no infallible marke in any thing of our owne sanctification save in a lower way of perswasion or motive I find none in the Old or New Testament but have cause to suspect their owne righteousnesse as David Peter Paul So the Libertines of New England Though a man can prove a gracious worke in himselfe and Christ to bee the author of it yet this is but a sandâ—e foundation And it is a fundamentall and soule-damning error to make sanctification an evidence of justification And it were to light a candle to the Sunne Yea it darkeneth justification the darker my sanctification is the brighter is my justification And I may know I am Christs not because I doe crucifie the lusts of the flesh but because I doe not crucifie them but beleeue in Christ that crucified them for me So D. Crispe Cornewell Towne teach that love to the brethren sincerity c. are marks by which others may know us rather then we our selves So Saltmarsh followeth Crispe We never said that a naturall mans devotion or his bastard prayers or wild-fire of blind zeale can argue the translation of the man from death to life as Saltmarsh
beleever But the beleever is not and shall not be till his dying day as free of sinne and spotlesse in the sight of God as Christ himselfe and whosoever feareth sinne and beleeveth not that God seeth no sinne in him being once justified robbeth God of his glory and is undoubtedly damned say they for its unpossible God can see sinne where there is none at all say they nor is this our freedome to be freed from the Law that is from the servile feare of eternall wrath or mercenary hope of reward as if the Law of God could command such slavish feare and hireling hope as Towne saith For the Law never did never could command sinne but so to feare or serve God as to seeke him earely when his rod is on us and when he slayeth us when the heart is like a deceitfull bow as Pharaoh did is slavish feare and to serve the Almighty for hire or gaine is sinne to feare the punishment and love the reward more then God is slavish and mercenary Gods holy Law can command no feare no obedience but what is free liberall ingenuous sinlesse sonnely filiall and holy for the Law is spirituall it is holy just and good 6. Christian liberty is not in freedome from subjection and obedience to Magistrates Masters Kings Parliaments for this Peter saith is to use our liberty as a cloake of maliciousnesse and that opened the mouthes of ignorant and foolish heathen who objected this to some peeping-up Antinomians in these daies who said their Christian liberty freed them from that yoake of subjection to lawfull Authority Kings Governours Masters now beside that Antinomians teach that Saints should not serve nor obey those that are not Saints nor beleevers as if Dominion and Civill power were founded on grace as Papists teach They doe not speake out but when they teach that Murthers Adulteries or any thing done against our brethren or to the disturbance of the peace of humane Societies committed by beleevers are no sinnes before God and that there is no more sinne in the children of God then in Christ himselfe and upon this ground God in justice cannot punish yea nor rebuke them for sinne Then say I these Adulteries and Murthers committed by beleevers if they bee no sinnes against God nor his Law they can bee no sinnes before man neither For the Magistrate beareth the sword to take vengeance on evil doers if these bee not sinnes against God even because they are sinnes against our neighbour then the Magistrate doth unjustly punish them 1. The Magistrate is the Vicegerent of God not judging for man but for the Lord and so should not punish but for these ill deeds for the which the Lord himselfe would punish But the Lord judgeth them neither sinnes against his Law nor can in justice punish them say Antinomians Ergo neither can the Lords Vicegerent judge them sinnes for they are against no Law of God nor can he punish them upon the same reason 2. The Law commandeth to Love our neighbour as our selves no lesse then to love God and he that loveth not his brother loveth not God and then who ever sinneth not as an evill doer against God cannot sinne against his brother and the peace of humane Societies and so the Magistrate ought not to draw his sword against him I grant Gods not punishing sinne is not a ground nor rule to the Magistrate not to punish sinne but sure Gods not punishing sinne and his none-displeasure against any thing as no sinne as having lost the nature and being of sinne as being against no Law as all the Adulteries Murtherings Cousonings Cheatings Robbing Stealing false-Witnesse-bearing of beleevers are supposed to bee in regard they are no more sinnes against a Law of God then any thing that Christ doth must be a rule to the Civill Magistrate who may no more strick the innocent who faileth against no Law of God nor he may kill robbe and oppresse Antinomians make a found escape from this they say The Adulteries Murthers lyings of beleevers are sinnes before men not before God or sinnes to their sense and feeling not to their faith and before God or sinnes in conversation not in conscience or sinnes in the flesh not in the Spirit So Towne Saltmarsh Denne Eaton So the Magistrates doe punish men for seeming Adulteries and Murthers fancied to be murthers but are not so indeed nor before God onely the unbeleeving weake conscience and erring sense or flesh taketh them to bee sinnes but they are not any reall injuries to God nor contrary to any Law of God 2. The Magistrate in conscience cannot judge that to bee violence to the life of a brother nor worthy of death which no Law of God can condemne as a sinne nor can hee in justice for imaginary Murther inflict reall death 3. Adultery and Murther must be then true and reall innocencies CHAP. LVIII Antinomians teach beleevers must not walke in their conversation as in the sight of God but must live by faith with God ANtinomians from their mis-understood justification of which they be utterly ignorant with Familists inferre That justified persons must not walke and live blamelesly with men and by sense but must live and have their dayly conversation in the sight and presence of God and so they abandon all sinceritie of holy walking before men and must live by faith up with God without sinne Dr. Tayler strongly proveth the Law to be in force to beleevers because the same sins are forbidden after faith and before faith and so the same holy and sincere doing of the Law by personall strength of free grace is given to us in Christ and Towne answereth him Keepe the Law and works here below on earth and as Enoch converse in spirit and walke with God in the alone righteousnesse of Christ and though justification be one individuall action and not by succession and degrees as inherent holynesse yet the vertue and efficacie of it is to cleare the coast of the conscience from all sinne to keep the unbeleever in everlasting favour peace securitie happinesse though the Jebusite must be in the Land and the prick in the flesh uncessantly forcing us to sinne more or lesse inwardly or outwardly yet Faith banisheth all the vapours that arise from our earthly members The same Saltmarsh hath But this is a subtile way of fleshly living 1. The word requireth sincerity as in the sight of God in our walking and conversing here on earth below with men Servants saith Paul obey in all things your masters according to the flesh not with eye-service as men-pleasers but in singlenesse of heart fearing God Then servants are to serve as beleeving they are under the eye and sight of God and childrens obeying their parents is well-pleasing to God then doth God see and judge our works and Enoches walking with God
was not in onely beleeving that GOD walked with God or the Sonne Christ with the Father for him as Antinomians say making imputative sanctification all in all that is required in us but also in Enochs personall holy and sincere conversing with men Hence that goeth as a description of the good Kings of Israel and Judah He did right in the sight of the Lord. Which includeth their conversation on earth with men as well as their faith in God So to walke as the children of the day As wise men not as fooles in Christ as we have received him and to live no longer the rest of our time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God to have our conversation in the world by the grace of God in simplicity and godly sincerity All these and many the like hold forth necessarily a sincere walking before God as in his sight in our dayly conversation with men and the Antinomian doctrine in this is that though beleevers walke as carnall men serve their lusts whore lye cousen deceive yet they are strongly to beleeve that God seeth them not nor any fleshly and sinnefull walking in them God seeeth not their whoring lying cheating cousening to bee sinne and their beleeving that God seeth not their wickednesse is their living by faith and walking in the Spirit with God up in heaven as Enoch did 2. Nothing of beleeving Antinomians sinneth but their flesh as the Libertine said in Calvines time I sinne not but mine Asse the flesh the conscience the justified person that is in Christ sinneth not because the flesh is under the Law as Towne saith nor is this sinning of the flesh sinne because sinne essentially is against a commanding Law and cannot but in the sight of God be accounted sinne for God cannot seeing all his judgements and wayes are according to righteousnesse but account Adultery to be Adultery Murther to bee Murther but Antinomians say nothing that a beleever doth no Adulteries nor Murthers are sinnes nor can God see them as sinnes For how can the Lord see sinne saith Eaton where there is none There is no more sinne in a beleever then in Christ himselfe 3. It is no matter saith Eaton that we feele sinne and death still in us as if Christ had not taken them away because God thus establisheth the Faith of his power and therefore that there may be place for Faith we feele the contrary for it is the nature of Faith to feele nothing but letting goe reason shutteth her eyes and openeth her eares to that which iâ— spoken by God and cleaveth to the word spoken both living and dead It s true Faith beleeveth pardon and freedome from the guilt and obligation to eternall wrath which is a Gospel-truth farre from sense but faith closeth not its eyes to beleeve a lye that Adultery is no sinne before God because a justified man committed it The glory of God needeth not to begge helpe of a lye that it may be manifested 4. By this the justified man liveth and abideth as Towne saith for ever by faith in the sight of God But what haste The Resurrection is not past yet except Antinomians with Familists follow Hymeneus and Phyletus nor are the justified yet glorified they abide not ever under Gods eye sinnelesse and as cleane as Christ as Eaton blasphemeth to his everlasting shame for the Jebusite saith Towne remaineth in the Land the Law of the members and sinnefull corruption of the flesh dwelleth in them 2. They must say dayly Forgive us our sinnes if God be their Father else they neede not pray dayly Hallowed bee thy name thy Kingdome come c. 3. The flesh of sinne dwelleth with the Spirit Rom. 7. while they live 4. Death is not an imaginary lye and fancie so as Faith must beleeve the contradicent that is that beleevers breath goeth not out they returne not to their dust they are to beleeve sure beleevers see corruption Acts 13.36 Act. 2.27 28 29. 1 Cor. 15.42 43 44. Then Antinomians cannot say true that there is no more sinne in beleevers nor any thing having the nature and being of sinne then is in Christ. 5. They are not yet enjoying God in a vision of glory as Christ did even in the dayes of his flesh for he was both viator and comprehensor a traveller to the Crowne and an enjoyer of the crowne and therefore though justified they must walke here below and cannot chuse but sinne though they be not forced to sinne as Towne saith CHAP. LIX How Justification is one indivisible act not successive as Sanctification and yet God dayly pardoneth sinnes WEe make no question but we are at once justified and not by degrees and succession as wee are sanctified because justification is a foreinsecall and Law-change or judiciall sentence of God absolving the person of the sinner from all punishment or obligation to punishment due to him for sinnes past present and to come according to the rule of revenging and Law-persuing justice and that for the alone righteousnesse of the surety Christ freely imputed and by faith received of him and the bloud of Jesus Christ shall purge you from all your sinnes in whom wee have redemption the remission of our sinnes in his bloud Now the Scripture no where intimateth a favour of free grace in purging us from sinnes by halves or quarters as if some were halfe washen halfe delivered from the wrath to come and halfe unwashen and half under wrath 2. There is no condemnation to a soule once in Christ and justified Rom. 8.1 then there can be no re-acceptation or second receiving of a soule into the state of a justified person from the state of an ungodly man as if he had fallen from the former state and there can bee no second deliverance from eternall wrath to be inflicted for a new committed sinne Yet doe I not see that one and the same justification negagatively because it is never retracted is therefore a successive and graduall worke that groweth more and more as sanctification doth for so predestination to glory which is negatively one and the same should bee a graduall growing worke for as no shaddow of change can fall on God so neither can Predestination be retracted Yet is there no cause to deny that sinnes are dayly pardoned and remitted as they are committed for God is said to remit sinnes dayly when he reneweth the sense of the once passed act of attonement and applyeth what he once did to the feeling and comfort of the beleever for we never taught that Faith is a cause or so much as an instrument or condition without which Christ doth not on the Crosse by the power of his bloud take away sinnes now he that denyeth that God by his Spirit reneweth the lively apprehension of this act of attonement must deny that a beleever can oftner then once lay the weight
man at the same time in the same sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle taught us be both lame and whole in the legges blinde and seeing deafe and hearing dead and living it may be Antinomians who will have the beleevers Adultery no Adulterie have a way of Logicke of their owne to goe with Libertines who said knowing sinne to be sinne holynesse to be holynesse was a worke of the flesh and of old Adam who through eating the forbidden fruit knoweth good and evill But so you will say If God justifie the ungodly beleeving which is an act of sanctification must goe before justification then are wee sanctified and can doe that which is pleasing to God before we be justified and be in Christ then must we please God as beleevers ere we be in Christ and so exercise acts of the life of grace before we be in the Vine tree and before we be branches ingraffed in Christ for sure to beleeve is an act of the life of Christ in us Answ. If beliefe or faith be an instrument and so a cause in its kind or a condition call it as you will without which Paul in the Epistle to the Romanes and Galathians and Hebrewes c. saith we cannot be justified I see not any inconveniencie of this order 1. The sinner dead in sinne a sonne of wrath 2. A walker after the course of the prince Sathan who ruleth in the children of disobedience 3. The Gospel of free grace is Preached to the dead to the Elect heires of wrath but freely for Christs sake and with an intent on the Lords part of the same circumferance and spheare with the decree of the election to glory though they know not 4. The Law and curses of it preached to them with the Gospel lest they despaire to humble them 5. The sinner Legally humbled slaine in the dead throw Rom. 7.11 with a halâ—e-hope of mercy prepared for Christ though the preparation have no 1. promise of conversion 2. No ground nature or shaddow of merit 3. No necessary connexion with conversion save onely that God may intend the same preparation in an elect for conversion which he intendeth for no conversion in a reprobate 6. The stony heart of meere grace removed in the same moment a new heart put in him Ezech. 36.26 27. Zach. 12.10 Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 or the habit of sanctification infused 7. In the same moment the soule beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly 8. In the same moment God for Christs sake of meere grace justifieth the beleeving sinner And every one of these necessarily presupposeth the former Nor can Antinomians free themselves or any with them of the pretended inconveniencie they would put on us to wit that we must beleeve before wee be actually joyned to Christ in justification for they will have us justified and so please God and actually injoy the fruit of election which is justification Rom. 8.29 before we beleeve that is before we feele and to our owne sense know that we are justified Now this feeling and knowledge is an intellectuall act of the life of God and the habit of an infused new heart of regeneration as well as our justifying Faith and so we yet exercise an act of the life of Christ which must bee an act of saving grace actus secundus or a life-operation flowing from the infused habit of sanctification before we be justified in the sense that Scripture speaketh of justification which saith all alongs Wee are justified by faith God justifieth the man that beleeves in him that justifieth the ungodly Now sure the Lord giveth to us faith to beleeve justification before he justifie in the sense that Paul speaketh of justification For the Lord giveth the Spirit of sanctification of grace of adoption of faith c. for all these are vitall and supernaturall acts of the same Spirit to these that have not the Spirit at first to the uncircumcised in heart Deut. 30.6 to the wildernesse and dry ground Esai 44. vers 3. to these who pollute his name among the heathen and have stony and rockie hearts Ezech. 36.21 26. to these that are a dying polluted in their owne bloud Ezech. 16.6 8. to those that are dead in sinnes and trespasses Ephes. 2.1 2 3 4 5. and this the Lord doth for Jesus Christs sake freely Gal. 4.4 5. then before we be actually in Christ by justification and branches in him by order of nature first wee so farre find favour in the Lords eyes or please him or rather he is of free grace pleased with us that he giveth his holy Spirit to us and upon the same ground may we being yet not justified and so in that sense not in Christ by order of nature first beleeve before we be justified nor is it justification that formally united us in this actuall union as branches to the Vine tree but union is a fruit of life as is the joyning of soule and body together and so a fruit of the infused life of God or of the habit of sanctification and thus it followeth not that we beleeve before we be united to Christ as branches to the Vine tree but onely that we beleeve by order of nature before we be justified which the Scripture saith But to returne we are not obliged to M. Saltmarsh who argueth against justification by faith slandering Protestants most ignorantly and the doctrine of Paul as if to bee justified by faith were to bee justified by a faith of our owne framing without the grace of Christ or by faith as a merit and hire that hireth and purchaseth Christ to be ours It is a curious and an unedifying question to search out as Cornewell doth Whether faith be active or passive in receiving Christs imputed righteousnesse though if hee speake of actuall beleeving to call it passive is an unproper speach i. we hold that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 credere to beleeve is not imputed as our righteousnesse which is Socinianisme 2. That for the dignity worth and merit of Faith Christs righteousnes is not imputed to us and therefore neither wee nor Scripture before us saith we are justified for Faith but by Faith 3. That Faith receiving Christ is the free grace of God given to us in the state of sinne They say The begger putteth forth an act or actions both of petitioning for almes and reaching out his hand to receive it and so it is not every way so of free grace as Christs imputed righteousnesse is to us But should we suppose the tongue and speach the arme and the act of stretching it forth to receive the almes the sense of poverty the opinion of the goodnesse of him from whom he seeks almes doth bow the consent and will to seek almes and receive it were bestowed on the begger of the same free grace and compassion of the giver of the almes by which he giveth the almes yee would say almes and stretching out of the hand were both
strict conversation and a care by doing to please God any personall walking with God is but a legall bargaining with God to out-buy Christ and evacuate free grace and a mixing of Law and Gospel and confounding of the two Covenants and of heaven and hell and presently upon this the party is as free of doubting till his dying day as if he were in heaven still in a merry pinne as if he were above the starres before the throne under no Law above all duties reades heares prayes none but when some immediate rapts of a living active God comes on him a dead passive block in Christ the Scripture either Law or Gospel is but a dead Letter hee is neither tyed nor awed with Law or Gospel Precept or Command nor preaching nor seales but is acted by a free Spirit an immediate light and speech of a Spirit above and beyond all outward word or Letter of old or new Testament except when the Spirit shall speake or apply them to the heart and then these Commandements tye the outer man and the flesh and then they bind not for any authority of the Law-giver but for the onely Gospel love of Christ as if Christ had put his Father out of office whereas Gospel-love commands obedience upon and for both the authority of the Lawgiver and the love of Christ and when this convert falleth in Adultery murther swearing lying robbing 1. It is not he but the flesh and sense and the outward man that doth these 2. They were remitted and made no sinnes and hee as cleane as Christ from them before they bee committed 3. The Law hath no more to doe with him then the persuer saith Saltmarsh hath to doe with the murtherer who hath fled to the citie of refuge But Saltmarsh's Legall convert he meaneth all not converted the Antinomian way is not our convert as he dreameth 1. Because we look not at conversion meerly as a change in affection and conversation without Christ Faith and saving grace 2. Antinomians make all the change in conversion to be meerely imputative to beleeve that Christ was converted and repents for us and to regard no inward change 3. It is false that Saltmarsh saith That pressing of meere commands from the word may worke a Legall change of affection and conversation For if by meere commands from the Word he meane 1. commands without the Spirit that is such as are written and preached Gospel or Law that of themselves want all grace and joyning of the Spirit Then sure Cicero and Seneca their meere words without God cannot change a Zeno a Xenephon from debauched slagitious men into white civeâ—l Moralists without some Spirit if he meane that the Gospel-letter as a Letter can doe more then the Law-letter without the Spirit he is much deceived for words as words whether of Law or Gospel without God can work no change But Saltmarsh if I mistake not hath a third meaning that meere commands from the authority of God the Law-giver can worke but a Legall and counterfeit conversion this is most false We have a grave controversie with Papists touching the formall object of Divine Faith Whether it bee the testimony of the Church as Papists say or the authority of God speaking in his Word as we teach Now we hold that the testimony of the Church is but the testimony of men and can produce but an humane faith not a Divine but the testimonie of God himselfe speaking in the Scriptures can onely beget a supernaturall and divine faith when the Holy Ghost followeth the Word and rendereth it lively If then we beleeve divine truths and Scripturall commands because so saith the Lord in his Word either Law or Gospel this is a divine and supernaturall faith so to beleeve upon Gods meere commands as Law-giver not because naturall reason so dictateth nor because the Church or man so saith nor because the times favour the Gospel as the seed is received with a sort of beliefe that falleth on stony ground is divine Faith and is not contrary but sweetly complyeth with faith grounded upon the love of Christ and wrought by the grace of God in the Gospel Antinomians dreame that these two are contrary when they are not so 4. It s most false that the Law is in the heart before hand by nature so as wee beleeve it naturally for the authority of the Law-giver for so naturall faith of the Law should fight with naturall unbeliefe and deepe security to laugh and sleepe sound under the curse of God Wee naturally know much of the Law but we have not a Legall faith to beleeve because so saith the Law-giver by nature 5. It s false also that Nature can propound to it selfe life eternall as its end as Saltmarsh saith Balaam could not desire it farre lesse intend it hee onely wished the end of the just 2. The end must bee the last end subordinate to Gods glory Antinomians are Pelagians and poore friends to free grace as I noted before for when salvation is the end all meanes are gone about when the end is intended that may conduce to that end all meanes that may crosse the obtaining thereof eschewed Now naturall Legall converts cannot goe about all for salvation and in reference to it its cleare when gold is a mans end as in the covetous pleasure the end in the voluptuous honour the end in the ambitious if all acts about the meanes or that may thwart the attaining of the end bow not to this end it s not so in Legall converts 3. When the end is attained but in hope and assurance the minde is satisfied and quieted Legall converts are not so satisfied 4. Legall converts order salvation to and for themselves and the happinesse of it not the holinesse to please themselves not to honour God because heaven is a Honey-combe that very Nature beleeving an eternity desires to sucke 5. Severe and strict walking in our sense is walking in all duties by the light and conduct of saving grace and the faith of the elect of God which wee contend for against most Antinomians who are but loose livers and cannot fall on a Legall convert CHAP. LXVIII How the Spirit worketh freely in the Antinomian way SAltmarsh boldly goeth on to hold forth When the Spirit of adoption works not freely but servilly and legally Object 1. When men put something of satisfaction on any performance as if God were prevailed with by any thing of their owne Answ. Satisfaction to revenging justice or of merit or of perfect obedience to the Law in our performances we disclaim or that we prevaile with God by any thing of our owne as if our performances were causes of turning God were any thing without the grace of Christ and his merits but for prevailing with God to obtaine a blessing by prayer and teares we say it with the Scripture Hos. 12.3 Jaakob by his strength had power with God yea hee had power over
Beleeve and be saved Yet must we not fancie that the way is shorter then Christ hath made it and that it is not a puzling worke to flesh and bloud Saltmarsh with his Antinomians maketh it but one step at the very next doore I rather beleeve Christ who saith it is a way of many miles strait narrow and thorny The meritorious way to us is easie beleeve by the grace of Christ but the way of a Christian conversation whether Antinomians will or no lyeth through duties doing the will of God it s not words Lord Lord but working sweating running wrestling fighting bleeding suffering abounding in the worke Sowing Selling all the sweetest delights many tribulations night-watching which yet all are honyed and sugared with the love of Christ so as his yoake is easie and his Commandements not grievous yet not so easie as that the onely naked bare act of beleeving should be the only Gospel-worke and yee might lye in an yvory bed and sleepe and be carried into an Antinomian fancied Paradice being under no Law no obligation of doing no danger of sinning and incurring the rodde of men and the fatherly and sad displeasure of God for sinnes no broken bones no terrors no sense of our sorrow for sinne no progresse in personall repentance and mortification no care of watchfull walking to perfect holinesse in the feare of God no abstaining from worldly lusts no strictnesse of blamelesnesse of conversation for feare of sin onely beleeve that as Christ hath suffered for all sinne and so you are as cleane as Christ from all sinne originall and actuall and Christ hath done all these for you and beleeve hee hath repented for you mortified lusts for you walked strictly and holily for you this is an easie worke and no puzling businesse and there is an end Object 2. Saltmarsh It s the Gospel-way of dispensation to assure and passe over salvation in Christ to any that will beleeve Answ. True But wilt thou know ô vaine man that faith without works is dead and faith is effectuall by love See the Scriptures laying other Commandements on us under the Gospel then beleeving onely and threatning disobeyers Object 3. Saltm There needs no more on our sides to worke or warrant salvation to us but to bee perswaded that Jesus Christ dyed for us because Christ hath suffered and God is satisfied Now suffering and satisfaction is that great worke of salvation Answ. Here is the worke of salvation abridged to a narrower compasse to onely suffering at least Saltmarsh was wont to take in the actions of Christ and to will us to beleeve that Christ beleeved repented and mortified sinne for us and that is all our beliefe repentance mortification Object 4.5 They onely are justified who beleeve Rom. 1.17 Acts 13.39 We are justified by grace not of workes Rom. 3.24 Answ. And who denies that but Papists and Antinomians Antinomians say from eternity and from the wombe wee are justified and from Christs time of dying on the Crosse and sure the date of our beleeving is not from eternitie or from the wombe or from 160. yeares agone when Christ dyed then they onely cannot bee justified who beleeve for so thousands who beleeve not are justified 2. Wee are justified by faith without works True Ergo Wee are carried to heaven being once justified under no comand of God to doe good works or to eschew evill and so as wee cannot sinne it followeth not CHAP. LXXI The Justified obey not God by necessitie of nature as the fire burneth as Antinomians fancie ANtinomians say the justified cannot sin they obey God necessarily as it is the nature and quality of fire to burn the grounds of the New-England Libertines are 1. The Holy Ghost comming in the place of naturall faculties of understanding will and affections doth all the works of these naturall faculties and Christ and grace working all the supernaturall works of beleeving repenting and that immediatly the free will must have lesse liberty in loving God and beleeving then the Sunne hath to give light and the fire to cast forth heat for fire and Sun are thought to be agents in their naturall actions but free will is a meere patient in these 2. None are to be exhorted to beleeve say they but such whom wee know to be elect or to have the Spirit in them effectually and there is neither inherent righteousnesse nor grace inherent in the Saints but Christ immediatly and onely worketh all their works in them so all the faculties of the soule lye as dead passive creatures and powers void of freedome and action and Christ immediatly as the humane nature and the faculties thereof doth act and worke in the Saints as Christ is made flesh and incarnate in the Saints and doth in them beleeve repent rejoice love and beleevers have neither freedome nor action at all more then blocks in their actions Hence say they all the beleevers activitie is to act sinne So saith the Libertine If Christ will let mee sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it But 1. there remaineth true liberty in the regenerate man his free will is not destroyed If the Sonne make you free then are yee free indeed But God be thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but yee have obeyed from the heart that forme of doctrine which was delivered you being then made free from in yee became the servants of righteousnesse Now the Lord is a Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty I will walke at liberty for I seeke thy precepts Hence rejoycing in God delight in his Law rejoycing in his word choosing of God above all other lovers and his testimonies argue a sanctified elective power of free will in the soule 2. The justified can sinne otherwise they should no more be capable of exhortations to walke in Christ and grow in grace and of dehortations from sinne then the fire and the Sunne can be requested or exhorted to cast out heate and light 3. This foolish opinion is bottomed on this conceit That a beleever as a beleever walketh by faith perpetually is admitted saith Towne to live and abide for ever by sense and sight in the kingdome of glory And wants nothing of heaven saith Saltmarsh but to beleeve hee is in heaven is as cleane from sinne saith Eaton as Christ himselfe Nothing sinneth in the regenerate but sense the flesh the members of the body of sinne or the Asse nor is it more sinne that they doe before God then the burning of the fire or the illumination that commeth from the Sunne for they are no more under any commanding or restraining Law of God then the fire or the Sunne 4. The immediate rapt and pull of the Holy Ghost removeth all freedome reason
deliberation knowledge action from the soule in either supernaturall works of grace or sinne as if the soule were turned in a rock or a stone 5. All the sinnes of beleevers their Adulteries murthers lying cousening must be counted on the Lords score I tremble to speake it upon his honour be it if he will suffer perfect Angels to sinne more then he can suffer Angels and the glorified that stand before the throne to fall or transgresse CHAP. LXXII Glorifying of God in sanctification needfull ANntinomians tell us of a two fold glorifying of God one in the eyes of God primary immediate passive divine by faith in which God glorifieth himselfe in us justifying us Faith being the Creator as it were of a certaine divinitie as Rom. 4.20 Abraham gave glory to God whereas unbeliefe maketh him a lyar There is another glorifying of God that is outward more fleshly and humane secondary mediate in the eyes of men by good works in sanctification in which we are agents and glorifie God by the Spirit by which wee are partakers of the Divine nature 2 Pet. 1.4 and it is done in a grosser manner by declaring God glorified before men by our good works Math. 5. and greatly inclineth to the glorifying of man by this Abraham hath to glory and rejoyce in holy works but not before God Answ. 1. We are not meere passive in beleeving for then should we not be commended for beleeving nor should wee know rely and trust in an all-sufficient Saviour in beleeving on him though there be a passion in beleeving 2. These enemies of Sanctification abase all holy walking and works of sanctification calling holy walking 1. glorifying of God outwardly and before men in a fleshly manner Whereas God seeeth it and acknowledgeth it in his owne sight sincere unfained perfect in its kind with perfection of parts not of degrees they would have all Sanctification finer hypocrisie I know thy works saith Christ to Smyrna and tribulation and poverty but thou art rich That wee might serve him without feare in holinesse and righteousnesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before him all the daies of our life And whatsoever yee Servants doe doe it heartily as to the Lord not to men Commending our selves to every mans conscience 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as in the sight of God Abraham walke before mee and bee thou perfect saith the Lord. How many of the good Kings did right in the sight of the Lord It s true our best works are polluted with sinne and in the matter of justification cannot endure the strict Law-censure of the Judge of the world if God narrowly marke iniquity But Antinomians are so at odds with holy walking that they will have all the sincere works of the Saints wrought by the grace of God to bee in their substance before God plaistered hypocrisie and yet in the justified these hypocriticall works are no sinne there being no more sinne in the justified nor any thing contrary to a Law which the Lord can see as a sinne more then in Jesus Christ. So here is holy sanctified and lawfull sinne and an innocent hypocrisie and holy and harmlesse corruption and flesh 3. A declarative glorifying of God in the eyes of men not of God must argue the beleever to be lawlesse and a Libertine before men and that he needeth not before men and in his conversation with wife brother children neighbours in his words promises covenants buying selling works of his calling doe all as in the sight and presence of God for if he walke rightteously in his conversation with men hee is behinde Gods backe the Lord seeth him not if he walke unjustly in fornication uncleannesse cousening lying God seeth not these to be sins 4. Why doe Antinomians exclude from works of sanctification the worke of beleeving Are we not to doe all good works in faith as well as for the glory of God and are we not to eat and drinke in faith Rom. 14. vers 22.23 are they not bastard works that come not from such a root as faith As the fruit is ill if the tree be ill and so we must glorifie God primarily immediatly in the sight of God passively in this declarative and active and secondary glorifying of God 5. The Antinomians exclude a third sort of glorifying God to wit in private when neither God seeth them nor men but they are done in a secret closet as praying praysing meditating and soliloquies of the soule with God almes given in private that men see not nor doe the poore know of it this is neither passive nor active glorifying of God and so the division is lame except Antinomians will have us comming with our secret prayers and almes to the streets and cause a trumpet to be blowne as Pharisees doe 6. The gloryfying of God by men that see our good works incline of it self to no glorifying of man more then Abrahams giving glory to God but onely as we either trust to our good works or vainely conceit we are justified by our good works and then being abused they incline to glorifie men and make us vainely rejoyce and boast in them before God So if Abraham should thinke his act of beleeving were his onely righteousnesse before God his beleeving in God should be as fleshly a glorifying of man as any his works of Sanctification CHAP. LXXIII Sanctification concurs as well as Justification to make Saints THough Sanctification say Antinomians make men Saints declaratively to men-ward yet the true cause that makes them Saints in the sight of God is justification To this wee say 1. Take Sanctification as Eaton and Saltmarsh and Denne say Protestant Divines whom they are pleased to call Legalists doe for such holinesse as they say is in Anchorits Eremits and Monks for externall works done without faith it makes men neither Saints before God nor men but meere faireded hypocrites such a sanctification wee disclaime But take Sanctification for holy walking in the strength of the grace of justification and grace inherent in us so we say Justification and Sanctification ought not to bee separated but both concurre to make us Saints the one as the cause the other as the unseparable effect And most false it is that Eaton saith That Sanctification is so farre from being the cause of making us Saints to God-ward that properly it doth but declare that we are Saints to man-ward for so Antinomians make Sanctification nothing but a poore shaddow like an Yvie bush that is no cause of wine but a meere signe to declare and shew in this there is wine Now sure by Sanctification we are partakers of the Divine nature and the Spouses beauty not onely in regard of imputed righteousnesse but also a holy and sincere walking and blamelesse profession of the truth in a chaine of the Spouses necke and in her personall acts of praying and praysing and the sweet ministery of the Gospel in regard of
way of grace And its poverty of Spirit when we see we have no grace and Saltmarsh Denne Crispe Eaton Towne and the Antinomians reject all comforts assurance or rejoycing from acts of Sanctification and works in the regenerate and say that its a seeking of righteousnesse in our selves and sure then it must bee a worke of the flesh to exercise our knowledge that way to discerne our selves to be sonnes because wee walke in love and after the Spirit Paral. II. Libertines said All sinne was but an opinion that we sinne and under opinion they comprehend conscience scruples remorse sense of judgement That Christs worke of Redemption was to destroy opinion and sense of sinne and then are men new creatures And there is no Devill no sinne no world that are our spirituall enemies David Georgius placed the spirituall life of his in committing Adulteries without sense of sinne and that publickely without shame and that faith in Jesus Christ was the way to abolish this shame in acting this filthinesse which shame was the fruit of the first Adams disobedience And that they should confesse all their sins to their shame again and again in the publike assembly till all pride and glorification of the flesh bee crucified that grace and mercy may be seene to be more glorious And they must goe in this selfe-denyall while they be deaden or to the opinion of any propriety of goods or possessions or wives or Marriages and then they come naked to the new Kingdome of David Georgius where they are to live above all lawes of marriage c. or consanguinity or the like Antinomans doe well neere border with this way onely that which Libertines doe call opinion or discerning of sinne Saltmarsh Eaton and Den call sense Towne calleth it sense or unbeliefe all call it sinning not before God but before men and in the conversation So they say the Adulteries Murthers committed by the justified are seeming sinnes sinnes in mens account saith Saltmarsh but not so before God and to the eye of Faith Now to live by faith is Antinomian Sanctification or Mortification or these sinnes saith Towne before God are no sinnes to faith they are meere nullities but to our sense and flesh they are sinnes So Saltmarsh and Eaton to sense reason experience or to unbeliefe that can but lye and deceive they are sinnes to faith and before God who seeth no sinne in us they are no sinnes Or as Master Denne saith They are sinnes in the conversation before men not in the conscience and before God and all come from this the Justified are under no Law of God and so cannot sinne if then they thinke their adulteries to be sinne that is sense unbeliefe ignorance of their Christian liberty and the erronious opinion of the old Adam Faith beleeveth Adultery to bee no sinne at all It s true to the beleever it is no condemning sinne no sinne such as actually bindeth them over to eternall wrath say we but not a nullity for that not for that an exorbitancie against no Law of God as the Libertine and his brother Antinomian say Then no sense of sinne no trouble of minde for sinne as good Saltmarsh saith can be in beleevers because where there is no transgression there is no Law and no trouble of minde for a breach of the Law This is an opinion of faith that Christ hath purchased a power to beleeve sinne to be no sinne and this is with David Georgius not to thinke shame of sinne but to be deadned to all sense of sinne and so Faith pulleth the conscience out of the justified man hee may sinne with ease CHAP. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all Law and that we neither sinne nor are to be rebuked for sinne Paral. III. LIbertines said Wee were freed from all Law either directing commanding or condemning And so did David Georgius and so teach the Libertines of New England These that are in Christ are under no Law and Antinomians as Towne Saltmarsh Crisp Denne say We are freed from all the Law of God in all its offices to direct give light rule binde oblige or command as well as to threaten and condemne Paral. IV. Libertines taught That when we are once regenerate we can sinne no more but are as Angels So Libertines of New England and Antinomians say A beleever is as free from Hell Law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to beleeve he is so And Hee that beleeveth saith Eaton that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane from sinne as Christ himselfe And to Faith there is no sinne and the beleevers person and works are perfect before God and free of sinne and sinfull imperfections Paral. V. When Libertines were rebuked for sin they said It s not I that sinne but my Asse or sinne dwelling in me and they cited that text 1 Joh. 3. He that is born of God sinneth not It s true Paul saith Rom. 7. Not I but sin dwelling in me but his meaning was it s not I as regenerate who sinne because I make not sinne my taske and worke nor doe I evill with the whole bensell of my soule the whole strength of my mind affections and will in regard the unrenewed part protesteth against sinne but I as unrenewed and as fleshly in part as halfe a sufferer I sinne being as a captive sighing in my fetters and complaining that I am wretched through necessitie of sinning I doe the evill I would not doe Rom. 7.17.18.22.23 But the Antinomians conspire with Libertines in the same sense for Towne saith That the old Adam and all his works are shut up under the Law and wrath of God So it is but the Old Adam the flesh the Law of the members that doth sin but it was never the Apostles minde to deny that a beleever once justified can sinne any more For in many things we sinne all Jam. 3.2 And if wee say we have not sinne we are lyars 1 Joh. 1. But Antinomians deny that beleevers can more sin then Christ himselfe or then the gloryfied in heaven and to a beleever there is no sinne God can see no sinne in them Now sure Libertines who said the state of the regenerate was an Angelike puritie did thinke sinnes acted by their Asse the flesh were no sinnes as Antinomians deny Adulteries and cousening and robbing done by the justified to be sinnes but seeming sinnes as Saltmarsh and no sinnes before God as Eaton saith CHAP. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians destroy Scripture and make the Spirit all and some Paral. VI. LIbertines saith Calvin are so spirituall in their owne fancie that they count no more of the sacred word of God then of Fables except when it serves their turnes The places of Scripture
it Reader then judge how farre Antinomians differ in this from Libertines And M. Saltmarsh saith the same What ever promise there is which hath any condition into it it is ours in him in Christ who was the onely conditioned and qualified person for all promises And M. Towne Saltmarsh and all Antinomians in every page of their bookes say wee are freed from the Law as an obliging rule of holy walking and under grace that is under the Gospel because the Law is a killing dead Letter and can never give life nor Sanctification But the Gospel saith hee is like the Sunne caries along with it light and life But I pray is not the Gospel without the Spirit a killing Letter aswell as the Law and can it ever quicken or sanctifie without the Spirit more then the Law Then by this Argument the beleever is tyed to nothing as an obliging rule either of beleeving or holy walking but to that which doth effectually quicken and sanctifie so neither Commandement of Law nor Gospel without the Spirit is the beleevers rule but onely the Spirit and the Spirit effectually quickening and actually sanctifying then the Spirit must onely be our rule and we must onely be obliged to be ruled and to lye under the actings of the Spirit as dead creatures When then we neither beleeve nor repent nor abstaine from whooring robbing lying because the Spirit acteth not we sinne not for sinne is against some obligation Antinomians will not say we are obliged by any Law old or new to have the actuall breathings of the Holy Ghost when we omit good and commit evill then the holy Spirit must immediatly and onely act good in us and his non-acting immediatly must be the only cause of beleevers murthering whooring lying and is there not then a Spirit in all under the Gospel working in them all good and by no working causing all the sinnes they commit And what is sinne then but an opinion And can it be our worke or any thing but Gods worke in us CHAP. LXXVIII Libertines and Antinomians take away all sense or remorse of conscience for sinne Paral. X. LIbertines said We are to be troubled in conscience for no sinne because God worketh all in the creature and nothing is beside the will of God Libertines of our time say If God will let me sinne let him see to his owne honour And upon the same ground M. Archer saith Wee are not to bee troubled for our sinnes because they come from God and we may safely say that God is and hath a hand in and is the Author of the sinnefulnesse of his people So doe other Antinomians though they speake not out 2. Upon another ground Antinomians bury all conscience of beleevers sins 1. Because their sins are no sins being remitted before they be committed 2. Because say they it is against Faith and from unbeliefe the flesh and want of mortification to be moved or touched in conscience with sinne as I often have proved CHAP. LXXIX Libertines and Antinomians Parallel beleevers with Christ incarnate Paral. XI AS David Georgius and his cursed followers so Libertines said Christ in us dwelling was God manifested in the flesh or Christ is but a patterne type a representation or figure of patient suffering and of these vertues required in these that are to be saved So the Author of the Bright Starre makes Christ-man the patterne in the mount that in worship and conversation wee must follow And when this Author and Theologia Germanica take away God from us and say there is nothing in the creature but God they doe worse then Libertines Yea they fancie Christ incarnate to be a divine and holy man and so evert a principall Pillar of our faith that is that wee beleeve in the Sonne of God Christ-God made manifest in the flesh And the N. England Libertines teach That Christ is incarnate in every beleever So the English Antinomian saith I have nothing to doe with your Moses or the Law I am Christed and Goded And a late giddy phranticke Pamphlet which I should not honour to cite saith A man in Christ is baptized into a living active God and a dead passive creature And though Antinomians as yet seeme to grant that the Sonne of God was incarnate yet we know not how long for they equall a beleever most proudly with Christ making both his person and all his actions though Adultery Roberie Lying as cleane from sinne as Christ or his actions or as the glorified in heaven 2. Saltmarsh saith The Gospel commands rather by patterne then by precept and by imitation rather then command They deny all obligation either by Law or Gospel to lye on us 3. Because wee are in Christ they say all our sinnes all our sufferings are so drowned up swallowed and nothinged in Christ that we are neither to feare or be touched with the sense of either sinne or affliction and that the beleever is to remaine in Christ alwaies rejoycing triumphing being in heaven already and sorrow and sighing for evermore being banished away CHAP. LXXX To follow sense as a Law is our rule say Libertines and Antinomians Paral. XII LIbertines taught That any calling was lawfull and to follow callings was to follow their naturall inclination and to live as they pleased Quintinus the Libertine to one that asked how hee was in health said in wrath Can it be ill with Christ When hee was present at a solemne Masse with a Cardinall he said Hee saw the glory of God from this ground that Christians cannot sinne that their inclination and nature is their guide which they called the Spirit and they are loosed from all Law therefore with David Georgius they said A marriage-covenant tyed Christians no longer then the naturall temper and disposition of husband and wife would carry them on to agree to live together when inclinations of Christians did thwart they were free to marry another And so said they of goods that they might robbe and spoile calling inclination a calling as if it were their calling to robbe and oppresse So the same doe Antinomians teach in their beastly distinction in which Towne Eaton Denne and Saltmarsh say Beleevers are as cleane from sinne before God and as they live by faith as Jesus Christ himselfe but to men-ward declaratively and as they live by sense or seemingly as Saltmarsh meaneth or according to the flesh as Towne saith now the flesh is the Asse The beleevers sinne and may whoore kill but this following of the sense and the flesh is nothing but the Libertines following of his naturall inclination or calling Now the beleevers Adultery to Saltmarsh is but seeming Adultery then it is not in deed and before God Adultery and he followeth his sense and naturall inclination as the Libertine said in putting away his wife
without cause and Marrying another and in robbing the Widdow and Orphane and taking the Oxe away from the fatherlesse and so followeth his calling 2. Sinning according to sense and the flesh as lying and whoring are not sinnes according to Faith and before God sense is unbeliefe and a blind judge and reputeth that to be sin which is not sinne saith Eaton For Faith seeth them above sense to be utterly abolished 3. The beleever following his sense in Adultery rapine lying is under no law Ergo his following of his sense his being present at a Masse his robbing his brother cannot be a sinne then it must either be in it selfe lawfull and a following of his calling as the Libertine said or it is unlawfull The Antinomian must speake condictions to call that unlawfull which is against no Law 2. Randell a Familist setting forth a peece of Cusanus Intituled The Vision of God hath a Familists conscience to picture God himselfe and Clouds encircling him expressely forbidden in the second Command but it is no Command to him Master Denne Doctrine of John Baptist 65. retaineth the destinction of Clergy and Laicks condemned by all Protestant Divines and Pag. 66. hee saith Hee will condemne the removall of Images Idols Crucifixes of Wood Glasse of Stone but he mentions no command of God to justifie it for we are commanded no worship externall in the New Testament but Faith that is no sinne as sinne is forbidden but unbeliefe to this Towne assert grace pag. 94. cannot answer one word So H. Nicholas in his joyfull message of the Kingdome cap. 31.33.34 highly extolleth the Romish Church Pope Cardinals Bishops Priests c. Service Ceremonies till hot contention arose about them 3. We know Antinomians thinke nothing of Idolatry adding to the worship of God and that some of them speake their conscience when deterred from Adultery Murther Rapine they have said What Adultery God seeth no sinne in beleevers One of them in Scotland said hee would take the Lords Supper on the crowne of his head if Authority should command him Another said once dipping or ten times were indifferent Most of them are for libertie of all blasphemous religions and their saying is Beleeve in Christ and sin against the Law if thou canst This is to make sense that which Libertines call naturall inclination Yea all outward Commandements to Towne and Saltmarsh are but shaddowes the Spirit is all the beleevers obliging rule No externall Command can oblige a Beleever under perill of sinning against God in his court in foro Dei and wee know how broad and large their consciences bee in the matter of Marriage and Divorce CHAP. LXXXI Sundry Antinomians say Irish Papists ought to have liberty of conscience and to injoy their religion Parall XIII LIbertines said they knew that their soules were immortall and live for ever in heaven but Christ by his death hath taken away that opinion and hath restored life to us in that now wee know wee shall not die Antinomians cannot deny but wee die but they will have no death to be the execution of the righteous Lords sentence for sinne to the godly but that they returne to dust beleeving and neither feeling nor fearing sinne or punishment for sin for that is against the power faithfulnesse providence free grace sufferings of Christ faith all religion and Archer Saltmarsh Crispe upon the same grounds that the beleever committeth Adultery to his owne sense but his Adultery really and to his faith is no sinne so they are not to feare or feele any afflictions or death but to beleeve them to be shaddowes Now the removall of feare and the opinion of dying is imputed to Christs death so as Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of Christ sets a beleever as free from hell the Law and bondage here on earth as if hee were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve he is so for Sathan sinne sinnefull flesh and the Law are all so neere him that he cannot so walke by sight and in the cleare apprehension of it but the just doe live by Faith and Faith is the evidence of things not seene Then beside that it s his happinesse not his bondage that the Law is is so neere him that is it written in his inner parts and heart it must bee his sinne and feeling contrary to Faith which was one opinion and sense that hee knoweth and beleeveth hee must lay downe this tabernacle of clay And Towne saith Faith banisheth all the mists and vapours arising from these earthly members out of Gods sight and presence Thus I am a sinner and no sinner dayly I fall in my selfe and stand in Christ for ever But Towne lyeth in saying Hee is a sinner in himselfe and no sinner in Christ. For sinne in himselfe or to his flesh or sense is no sinne at all and against no Law his sense lyeth and deceiveth Faith by which he should walke doth truly say he is in himselfe and really no more a sinner then Christ is a sinner in himselfe and upon the same grounds sense of death and sicknesse and paine and feare are but deceiving opinions and errors contrary to faith and Christ came to dye and remove from us feare feeling opinion of all affliction and paine as contrary to faith Now it s a sinne not to walke by Faith then must the feeling of paine and death bee a sinne and Christ came to give us a sense dedolency and dulnesse of apprehending either sinne or ill of affliction and so say Libertines CHAP. LXXXII Libertines and Antinomians doubt of the Resurrection and life to come Paral. XIV LIbertines denyed the Resurrection and said with Hymeneus and Philetus That it was already done and in this life they mocked salvation in hope of the comming of the Lord they said To walke in newnesse of life was the Resurrection with Christ and all the resurrection wee are to looke for David Georgius saith As there was a revelation under Moses and the Prophets and a more cleare one under Christ and the Apostles So under himselfe the true David the Lyon of the tribe of Judah the stone hewed out of the Mountaine without hands there was now a farre more glorious revelation and most spirituall that he exceeded so farre Christ according to the flesh and the Apostles as that all Ordinances and externall worship and seales should cease when he comes because of the efficacie and spiritualnesse of his doctrine above Christ in the flesh and all the Apostles as the Spirit is above the flesh And the clouds in the which Christ was to come to judge the quicke and the dead must bee Allegorically expounded of the mindes of the Saints The Archangell that shall sound the Trumpet is the Doctrine and discipline of this David the Christ. And that the place of happinesse was in this earth not
his working 3. And the law of Love the Spirit of Christ. And Henry Nicholas forbiddeth all his to boast of any righteousnesse or take on the same either to salvation or condemnation before a man be in the Spirit of Christ and bee renewed not saith hee that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth in his owne prudencie but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God and the Christ of God and the Christ of God is not yet declared to you according to the heavenly truth but weell according to mans wisdome or industrie which to the litterall Scripture adde their own prudencie and even so goe forth or occupie their own righteousnesse without the Spirit of Christ which is a miserable doctrine being taught without the Spirit of Christ. Henry Nicholas Sect. 5. Epist. These that are not taught by the Spirit of life expound the Scriptures upon an earthy or Elementish foundation where-through the man cannot attaine any renewing of the heart Sect. 17. They that are Baptized to Christ have put on Christ. But I would gladly aske of these that say They have put on the Christianlike Baptisme how or after what manner Christ hath a shape or fashion in them they shall find themselves not mighty in the being of Christ that is in love by which they become God incarnarnate and that they haue received not the Baptisme of Christ but their owne The like he saith of the Lords Supper Sect. 19. Sect. 20. Sect. 21. When the Scripture saith we must forsake our lives for Christs sake understand I doe meane of the forsaking of our owne life When God had created the man then was the man in subjection to the life of God and not to his own life for thereunto God had created the Man that he should be of one life and being one Spirit and of one nature with God but when the man desired in his heart to love some other thing beside the life of God namely the concupiscence of the sinne then went he into his owne life and contention and forsooke the life of God and lived even so his owne life and the life of the Devill Sect. 23. The whiles now that the office of Christ hath its Ministration for to bring the man againe to God so cannot Christ bring the man to the Father unlesse that the man forsake his owne life which he hath lived so long to the Devil and to himselfe which is all the same wherein he hath lived so long to himselfe Sect. 24. Is not this now a great overshooting or mis-understanding that the children of men can say and teach that Christ meant hereby the naturall or Elementish man Sect. 25. We our selves have not made the naturall man therefore he cannot belong unto us Sect. 26. What then shall the man forsake that he might be reconciled unto God Not any thing else but his owne life that is the man of sinn which hath so long lyen hid in the heart of man which is the Temple of God and hath said that he was God 2 Thess. 2.27 they are grosely deceived who apply this to the Pope the Antichrist therefore he forbids the two Daughters to suffer for or confesse Christ and highly extolleth erring Sect. 10. Sect. 14.15.16 cap. 31. Bishops as Pastors of the Sheep and Lambs of Christ Parish Priests or Curats as signifying Leviticall Priests Pastors and Elders as the holy understanding Sect. 28. Oh what a slight and earthly understanding is this that God should be appeased with an Elementish body even like as though God were fleshly even as an vnregenerate man So M. Del Ser. p. 6. The Kingdome of Christ is Spirituall so all things that belong to it are also spirituall So David Georgius in the end finding many of his to be killed discharged all his to suffer in the body or goods or name any thing for his Christ and truth but willed them in externall profession to be of any Religion all Gospel-reformation was in the heart As Bullinger in the same place sheweth us that the ninth kind of Anabaptists in his time that were called Liberi Anabaptistae said That Baptizing of Infants Magistracie oathes swearing were things free and indifferent that the faithfull may use or not use at their pleasure they esteemed nothing of the preaching of the Word and the assemblies of the people of God because that the Saints were all taught of God and that there was no need that one should teach another and that Sacraments were needelesse and had little fruit for when they had the Spirit they needed not externall signes and that it was free to confesse the truth of Christ or not to confesse it as perils for the Gospel might carry men on that God delighted not that men should be tormented or die for him it was enough if they kept God in their heart Now you see Henry Nicholas held 1. That the externall written Word was Ceremoniall fleshly Elementish that the Spirit was all 2. All externall obedience and Reformation was fleshly and the being Goded and Christed with love and the lovely being of God was Christ was the being and nature of God in the Saints and regeneration 3. That by love and the works of righteousnesse which we doe we are regenerated and reconciled to God 4. That Christ seemed to die but dyed not but onely in an Allegoricall Figurative and Exemplary way he suffered as a patterne and copie for us that we might reconcile our selves to God as sonnes of the house of love after his example but as Socinus so the Nicholaitans taught That Christ really satisfied not the justice of God nor obtained everlasting righteousnesse for us any other way but in a figure coppie and good example 5. That Christ incarnate was nothing but H. Nicholas Godded and manned by Christ or God in the lovely being of God and that every one that is inhabited by love was renewed and made partaker of the substance and nature of God and that a childe of the Family of love was the very Christ and God manifested in the flesh and incarnate 6. That the regenerated in England of which number M. Ainsworth saith were the two daughters of Warwicke that H. Nicholas wrot to and all the godly in England not of his way were regenerated onely according to the litterall Scripture not according to the being of God in love and the Spirit or as the Familists of New England say That some are so converted that they may and doe attaine the same righteousnesse for truth that Adam had in innocency And Saltmarsh his Legall converts who may eternally bee damned are of the same size if yee diligently compare the tract of his dangerous booke together and with the principles of Familists and H. Nicholas 7. That the Word and the Spirit are
hath undertaken to doe the powers of hell cannot hinder these that belong not to Christs care why should they heare pray knock or why should the Word be preached to them Saved they cannot be as not belonging to Christs care So saith the New England Familist If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it So Del yeeldeth to the Pelagian Arminian and Socinian that exhortations motives reasons preaching praying ought not to be for these that are absolutely reprobate and upon the same ground they need use no meanes who are absolutely chosen to glory Christs love and care is as great to reforme inwardly and to convert as to redeeme upon the same ground these whom God hath decreed shall live so many yeares sure God undertakes to fulfill all his decrees with alike strength of irresistible omnipotency they need not eate drinke sleepe plow eare labour for no power in hell can infringe one decree of God more then another all husbandmen sit idle all tradesmen buy and sell and labour with your hands no more be at rest and quiet take M. Dels word Gods undertaking takes away all reforming in men all undertaking in second causes the husband-man can no more feed your body with bread then he can redeeme your soules with his bloud both belongs to Christs care But though Paul knew it belonged to Christs care Rom. 9. To call whom he predestinate yet he had exceeding sorrow in his heart for his kinsmen the Jewes to save some of them that is to reforme them and the care of all the Churches lay on them M. Del hath more courage he will not be dismayed But wee heard that Libertines from Gods working all in all creatures said the creature cannot sinne cannot doe good sin is but an opinion And all good saith the Familist is onely God And God becommeth all things in man and nothing is or hath being but God and his will God is all and the creature nothing Del by this Argument inferres a cessation of all second causes of Ministery Ordinances Reformers converters of soules by Word and Gospel of Heaven and Earth Sunne Fire Water they may all sleepe God undertaketh to doe all and no powers of Hell can resist him no lesse then Christ redeemeth his alone Parliaments ought not to sit Assemblies should not dispute Ministers should not preach nor Print Sermons sure Christ shall make good his owne undertaking to reforme though Del and I both were buried and neither trouble our selves with Pulpit or presse But shall men therefore omit all dueties in outward reforming Stoicks can say no more Del Pag. 14.15.16 Holding forth the meanes of Reformation he saith Christ reformeth by the Word onely and doth all he calles rejects bindes looses terrifies comforts inlightens makes blinde saves damnes and does nothing in his kingdome without the Word Now are yee cleane through the Word The Word is quicke and powerfull he reformes not you with outward power but by his Word I will publish the decree the Spirit of the Lord is upon me My word shall not depart out of thy mouth When the time of Reformation was come he sent his Disciple to carry on the worke of Reformation he saith Goe teach all nations he sent them not out with Swords and Guns and this Word only truely reformes the outward power of the world sets up an image of reformation only Answ. 1. Del and Familists seeme to extoll the Word of God but they juggle with David Georgius and Henry Nicholas who understood by the word Verbum internum the Enthysiasticall inward word of the minde and the Spirit for he and Saltmarsh as they are sparing in citing Chapter and Verse of Scripture so they never expound this Word to bee the Scripture nor can I observe in all their writings that they call it the Scripture as Christ and his Apostles frequently say The Scriptures must be fulfilled as it is written in the Scriptures and in the Prophets The Antinomians in and about London Deny the Scriptures to be the word of God they say the Scripture is but the Letter not the Word of God 2. They say They themselves by the Spirit can write and dite Scripture Mistresse Hutchison with hers said That her particular revelations about events to fall out are as infallible as any parts of Scripture and that shee is bound asmuch to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same holy Ghost is the Author of both Some say they can worke Miracles as if the same immediatly inspiring Holy Ghost and in the same measure that was in the Prophets Apostles and Pen-men of Scripture were also the same sanctifying Spirit of grace that is in all beleevers whereas these differences are cleare betweene them 1. The immediately inspiring Spirit rendred the Prophets and Apostles in that they spake and wrot by such inspiration the immediate organs of the Holy Ghost and such as could not erre So that their word was formally Scripture which priviledge is not given to the most sanctified 2. The Prophets and Apostles were acted above the reach of free will humane doubtings discourses ratiotinations in searching and finding out the truth they needed not advise counsell teaching from men or Angels from flesh and bloud to come to the very knowledge of the Letter of the Gospel Gal. 1.11.12 Ephes. 3. vers 2.3 4. But the Saints need such helps though the Spirit teach them all things to come to know the Letter of Law and Gospel 3. What the Prophets spake God spake what holy men speaketh is Gods word secondarily and in so farre as it agreeth with the written Word of God and no otherwise Jeremiahs word was not secondarily the Word of God and so farre forth onely the Word as it agreeth with the writings of Moses and though Paul forbid Circumcision and Moses command it Pauls command is no lesse primarily and simply the formall object of Faith and the written Word of God then the word of Moses or the Ten Commandements written on Tables of stone by God himselfe But what Del and Antinomians say contrary to the Word of God is nothing else but the very word of the Devill 2 That Del and Libertines with him meane by the Word of God not the Scripture but the Spirit of God in his graces I prove because saith Saltmarsh This Law of the Gospel is not such as it was before a meere Law in the Letter but it is now under the Gospel a law of life spirit or glory it is a Law in the hand of Christ and with the promises of Christ to make it spirituall indeed therefore the word is called Scriptures given by Divine inspiration and the Spirit is called the annointing and teacheth all things and I will put my Law in their inward parts But the Gospel as distinguished from the Law and written by the Apostles is but a meere Law in the Letter
within And its true the onely naked Letter without the Spirit can doe nothing without the Spirit but it followeth not that the Spirit renewes without the sense of the Letter received in the understanding And most false it is that in the Gospel the Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned as Del saith for then all hearing the Gospel should belong to the converted and saved onely whereas the Scripture saith the contrary for many are hardned and heard the Gospel without faith damneth eternally the hearers as well as the Law It is as wild Libertinisme that Del speaketh That the Spirit reformeth by taking all evils out of the flesh he meaneth in Justification as if we were Angels being once justified and the evill of sinne dwelt not in us while we are in this body as is proved before And its wild stuffe that the Spirit doth change the flesh into its owne likenesse for saith he dreaming awake the Spirit is as fire that changeth every thing into it selfe and so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall But Master Del what meane you by flesh The corruption of sinnefull nature then is sinne made Spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Familists and Libertines thanke you for that but sinne is destroyed as yourself grant 2. Doe you meane by flesh the body Then belike justification turneth our bodies into Spirits and wee have two bodies as Familists said in New England I cannot like that 3. If by flesh you meane the soule yee speake as Hereticks doe and that without Scripture or example The Spirit dwelleth in our flesh that is in our soule and spirit and changeth our spirit in a spirit strange Divinity Familists I know say As we came from Gods essence so wee and our soules returne to God and are made in God eternall and turned into his essence and so spiritualized so teach Libertines and by this they deny the Resurrection But 4. if by flesh you understand the sinnelesse frame of soule and body take heede of Libertines grosse dreame of our dying and returning to God who onely is and all beside him are nothing Theol. Germanica and the Bright Starre sport so with the truth of God CHAP. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come nigh to other in making God the author of sinne Paral. 16. LIbertines taught That all things fall out good or ill by the will of God and so that rebukes and exhortations should cease and that so we should pardon the sinnes one of another and beare the infirmities one of another For to the cleane all things are cleane and hee that is purged is altogether acceptable to God but let him beware that he be not an offence to his brother for it is written love thy neighbour neither desire to revenge and therefore said Pocquius the Libertine in his booke Rebuke not one another for sinne since its Gods will it should be so Bullinger tells us that in the yeare 1526. there were two brethren Thomas Schykerus and Leonard who were at a night-meeting having spent the night in Enthysiasticall conference with other Anabaptists Thomas commanding his brother Leonard to sit downe on his knees before him in the sight of his Parents and others who admonished him to doe nothing but what was to be done answered in the same Argument of Libertines nihil metuendum esse neque enim hic quicquam praeter voluntatem Patris fieri posse Nothing was to be feared because nothing here can be done beside the will of our heavenly Father and with a Sword he cut off his brothers head and having done this with shirt and hose onely he did runne through the Town and cryed The day of the Lord was come and the will of God is done and gall and vinegar drunke for which by the Magistrate he was justly put to death But Gods decree doth not excuse us from sinne nor remove necessitie of rebuking or holy and religious abstaining from sinne because Gods revealed will in his word not his secret and unsearchable decrees can be our rule of walking rebukes are also acts of love not of hatred or revenge The same course doe the Libertines and Familists of New England take For none say they are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to be the elect of God or to have his Spirit in them effectually And we should not pray against that which cannot be avoided nor yet against all sinne The Antinomians come nigh to this For Doctor Crispe the Antinomian and Archer both disswade beleevers to be troubled or dismaied at sinne their reason holds good against all sinnes of unbeleevers also because its contrary to the care and providence of God and to Free grace whether of eternal election or of effectuall calling to feare for or sorrow at sinne Surely I should thinke then that sinne were not to be eschewed by the Saints nor to bee rebuked by any Wee are not to be troubled at or feare sinne because all changes by sinnes or sorrowes come from God Some Divines saith M. Archer aknowledge not so much of God in sinne as is in sinne and Gods will and pleasure is the wombe that conceived and whence springs every worke of the Creature whether it be good or bad Secondly saith he All things by sinne or sorrow which befall beleevers come from God by a decree powerfull yea even by that eternall love and counsell in and by which they were ordained to life eternall And by and through a covenant of grace made with them To the same purpose M. Del crying downe all outward Reformation saith Serm. pag. 13. I doubt not of the Churches Reformation because it is Christs own worke and he hath undertaken the doing of it and none of the powers of the earth can helpe him nor of the powers of hell can hinder him therefore he disswades the Parliament from building the Temple but so hee himselfe should preach none for Gods decrees none can hinder So Antinomians teach men are justified pardoned and saved before they beleeve without faith upon this ground that they were elected absolutely to glory as if God had ordained them for the end but the meanes might miscary and as if unbeliefe could not hinder them or as if through unbeliefe many could not enter into their rest of glory or as if sinne were an indifferent thing simply depending on the will of God in whose wombe M. Archer thinketh it was conceived CHAP. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing because God doth all Paral. XVII LIbertines said All that are without God are nothing all that wee doe or know is but vanity therefore are we to deny our selves this they said inferring we may live as we list and doe nothing but beleeve that God workes all our works in us and for us and impute all things to God
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I know I find I see rebellion and sinne in me were words that came from the light of Faith not from lying sense And Faith and a sight of God can discover more corruption to Esaiah Job to Paul to the woman that washed Christs feet with teares then reason can reveale to them 2. Faith doth not stupifie the conscience to blot out all sense of sinne out of it its true the Libertine Pocquius spake in the stile of Eaton◠now we are quickned in the second Adam Christ through seeing sinne in our selves no more because it is dead But the second Adam commeth in the soule with a candle to make us see and know and feele by the light of Faith sinne which was hidden before 3. The Antinomian dead faith is against confession of sin because we must know and beleeve we have sinne if we confesse it this was Gods challenge to a heardned people Yet thou sayest because I am innocent surely his anger shall turne from me Behold I will plead with thee because thou saist I have not sinned This is that which the Lord commandeth onely acknowledge thine iniquity Antinomians say lying sense and corrupt reason knoweth iniquity but Faith is as blind as a Mole and seeth no sinne in the beleever 4 This faith of Antinomians is repugnant to the godly shame confusion and selfe-indignation that the justified man in Scripture beareth against himselfe for sinne The want whereof is the Whores forehead that cannot blush and therefore must Faith see and know sinnes that are the cause of shame 5. This lying faith is to beleeve that Adultery and Lying to come as well as the past sinnes are pardoned and abolished and so that they are no sinnes before ever they bee committed what feare then what holy care what challenges of conscience can be required to an Antinomian lying faith to eschew and feare these sinnes ere they be committed For its the act of lying sense say Antinomians to apprehend them as sinnes then sure they cannot lawfully be apprehended as ills to bee feared and eschewed if it bee a lying apprehension to thinke that that is a snare to my feet which is no snare at all but a boggle to affright a childe it must be a lying apprehension to conceive that a fancied snare to be an evill to bee shunned and declined If the Whore be no Whore the Antinomian needs not eschew the going neere her house for feare the house fall on him as Salomon intimateth Prov. chap. 5. And surely the justified Antinomian may goe on in Adulteries and blouds before he act them and feed his lusts without feare for if he conceive these to be sinnes it is his lying sense and deceiving reason for faith is to beleeve the just contrary that they are no sinnes and so not to bee eschewed as sinnes because an antedated pardon doth no lesse abolish their being and nature before they bee committed in which case they are remitted and so nullities and shaddowes before God then a pardon doth utterly abolish their being when they are committed in the Antinomian way CHAP. XC Antinomians free all converted or non-converted from obligation of obedience or practise of Christian duties ANtinomians cry out against Preaching of duties as a Legall way and destructive to Gospel-preaching of Christ and Faith 1. Because there bee no acts of Sanctification commanded in the Gospel so as the beleever sinneth either in omitting these duties or in doing contrary to them I appeale to all their writings for any such Commands either of Law or Gospel 2. They cry out against Preaching of duties as Legall preaching without any limitation wee cry out as much as they against this Preaching in an unjust way 1. If duties be preached without Christ and not issuing from the grace of Christ. 2. If they bee more Preached then Gospel-grace and free Redemption in Christ. 3. If duties as conditions of the Covenant of Works as parts conditions or causes of our justification are fellow-saviours with Christ be pressed 3. It will be found they free the unconverted from all doing or eschewing of sinne because they can doe nothing out of faith and out of saving principles of grace So Saltmarsh adviseth the troubled in spirit onely to beleeve immediatly everlasting love without any foregoing humiliation desire of the Physitian sense of sinne or setting on any duties Much like the Familists of New England who say that the Spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least as if our doings desire sense of sinne going before conversion did so much the more hinder conversion 2 Nor can our impotency to doe good without the grace of God loose us from an obligation of doing our dutie seeing the omitting of these duties in the substance of their acts is a greater sinne then the doing of them for so the unconverted should not sinne in not giving to the poore because they cannot give it for God nor in abstaining from murther because they cannot abstain out of sonly feare or in not praying because they cannot pray in faith whereas Peter Act. 8. commandeth Simon Magus to pray though being in the gall of bitternesse hee could not pray in faith 3. The converted so should be under no obligation to pray heare beleeve but when the Spirit wrought actually in them to will and to doe for without such an actuall influence they can doe nothing CHAP. XCI How and for whom Christ intercedeth in Heaven ANtinomians hold that Christ advocateth at the right hand of God for the unbeleeving and unconverted elect as well as for beleevers onely Christ intercedeth not say they for the manifestation of the purchased Redemption to the elect not converted It s true the purchased Redemption and bloud-shed of Christ is for the elect as well not converted as converted But Antinomians goe on another ground that sinners are justified and pardoned before they be converted and beleeve But the Scripture knoweth not any intercession of Christ but for applycation of the purchased Redemption 1. Because Christ liveth againe that hee may bestow the blessings of his Testament actually upon his friends Christ confirmeth his owne Testament which no other dead friend doth and the goods of his Testament are peace Joh. 14.27 The sprinkling of the Conscience from dead works to serve the living God Heb. 9.14 15 16 17 18 19 20. As Moses sprinkled the booke and the people the Tabernacle the vessels 19.20 So that Christ as our high priest is entred into heaven as a sprinkler Now he is no sprinkler to the unconverted 2. The thing he prayeth for as intercessor is the not failing of the faith of the Saints and he liveth to save the commers to God through him that is the beleevers and is touched with our infirmities and that we should hold fast our profession and by him as intercessor We have boldnesse
to enter into the holyest and to draw neere with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an ill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water all which agree to the beleevers onely 3. John deduceth a ground of comfort from Christs Advocation with the Father if we sinne Now this extendeth onely to such as 1 Joh. 1.7 walke in light as confesse their sinnes are pardoned and they know him by keeping his Commandements 1 Joh. 2.4 This comfort cannot be stretched out to the unconverted who sinne not of infirmity but with a higher hand as is cleare from Ephes. 2.1 2 3. Tit. 3.3 1 Tim. 1.13 though we shall not deny but Christ hath another eye upon the elect in the course of their sinnefull vanity then on others and so that he keeps a fountaine for them and indeclinably calleth them to grace and glory CHAP. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of Dependance ANtinomians contending for faith of assurance and leading men to be perswaded that God loveth every one whom he commandeth to beleeve with an everlasting love and that no man ought to call in question more whether hee beleeve or no then he ought to question the Gospel and Christ doe with Libertines acknowledge a faith of assurance but deny all faith of dependance on God through Christ as if wee were not justified by such a faith Now the Scripture expresseth saving faith most frequently with a dependance and recumbency on God as Psal. 22.8 he trusted or he rouled himselfe on the Lord that he would deliver him Jehovah was my stay or staffe So the same word is used The Lord taketh from Judah the stay and the staffe The residue of Jsrael shall leane upon the Lord. So is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to beleeve on Christ or rest on the stone layd on Zion 2. Many weake ones rest upon Christ and so beleeve who cannot come up to an assurance of perswasion they are chosen to life and have faith and yet faint and doubt As Mark 9.24 I beleeve helpe my unbeliefe Psalm 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes Then there hath not beene in David much assurance yet he had faith else he could not so pray as to be hoard when he saith Neverthelesse thou heardst the voice of my supplication when I cryed to theâ— a crying faith is Faith whereas a dumbe faith is no faith See Jona 2.4 CHAP. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to bee any instrument at all of our Sanctification ANtinomians teach that the Law is no instrument of Sanctification but the Gospel onely Now the reason they give is because the Law commands but gives no grace to obey the Gospel is the operation of the Spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse And in the Gospel saith Del The Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are Spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and cary Spirit with them But in the Law their Letter without was Spirit Antinomians alwaies compare the Law as the Law in the cursing Letter of it against sinners as in the hand of Moses voyd of the Spirit not with the Gospel in the Letter of precepts and promises onely and as void of the Spirit but with the Gospel in its powerfull and effectuall operation by the Spirit and its actuall ministration of grace and righteousnesse on the elect onely and so no marvell the Gospel be Spirit and life and the Law the dead letter and ministration of death But compare the Law and Gospel both in their Letter and the Antinomian differences are false It s true the Gospel promiseth a new heart and grace and righteousnesse to the elect which the Law as the Law doth not But the Gospel in its letter doth no more give grace and righteousnesse then the Law but the Gospel only as accompanied by the Spirit giveth grace Antinomians doe dreame that the Gospel in its Letter is life and Spirit whereas it is to thousands the savour of death unto death no lesse then the Law but â—oth Law and Gospel in their onely Letter through our sinne and unbeliefe are death onely the Gospel promiseth a new heart and righteousnesse which the Law doth not but there the Spirit of grace going alongs with the election of grace fulfilleth and maketh good the promise in the elect But the Law in the hand of Christ even as it condemneth by the operation of the Spirit promised in the Gospel in the Spirits intention is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ and a meanes of our sanctification though a meanes inferiour to the Gospel 1. Whatever is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ our surety is a meanes of sanctification being accompanied by the Spirit for Christ is our sanctification as well as our wisdome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.31 But such is the Law Gal. 3.23.24 2. That which bringeth the knowledge of sinne and being accompanyed by the operation of the Spirit serveth to humble us and render us weary and loaden leadeth us to Christ and is a meanes of sanctification But the Law is such in its office Rom. 3.20 Rom. 7.7 and in Gods blessing of it by his Spirit Acts 2.37 Acts 9.5.6.7 Acts 16.26.27.28 3. That which we are commanded to doe by the grace of Christ as a testimony of our thankfulnesse and to make our calling and election sure and to be a rule of life obliging us so to walke that is a meanes of our sanctification But such is the Law wee are commanded to doe the Law by grace as is proved before 4. If any thing hinder the Law to be a meanes of sanctification as well as the Gospel though not in that degree it is the want of the operation of the Spirit but this is no cause because in the Old Testament when the ministration of the Law was in vigour and that onely as Antinomians dreame the Spirit wrought with the Law or with that which Antinomians call onely Law Caleb had another Spirit Numb 14.24 A Spirit of Faith where as others could not enter in Gods rest through unbeliefe Hebr. 3.18.19 A right renewed Spirit Psalm 51.10 And the Spirit was promised to the Seed of Jaakob then as now Isai. 59.19 20. 2. They were justified by faith as we are Rom. 4.1 2 3 4.5 â—3 24 Pardoned as we are Psalm 32.1 2. Esai 43.25 26. Micha 7.19 20. then they had the Spirit of faith 3. They prayed in faith and the power of the Spirit as we doe 1 Sam. 1. 1 Sam. 2. In all the book of the Psalmes Daniel 9. Ezra 9.5 6 7 c. And because Christ and his Apostles Math. 5.1 2 3. c. Paul Rom. 12.1 2 3. Coloss. 3.1 2 3. Ephes. 4.1 2 3 c. Presse the same Law-dueties commanded in the Law as acts of Sanctication 5.
of Love H.N. Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke What H. Nicholas called hâ—mâ—elf H. Nicholas his wicked doctrine (a) H. Nicholas evangel c. 15. b Beacon catâ—â—chis 155 156. c Rise reign er 53 54. d H.N. eâ— â— c. 5. e Rise reig er 11. M. Del and H. Nicholas the familist sympathizâ— in the same Grammer and itâ— to be feared in the same doctrine touching God manifested in the flesh M. Del inclines to deny Christ God incarnate It were good he would cleare himselfe of Familisme and of this point in particular What Christ God manifested in the flesh is to Familists f H. N. â— â—xh cap. 7. g H. Nich. 1 exh c. 17. sect 26. Sect. 9 Sect. 9. Sect. 10. h H. N. Evan. c. 13. Se. 2. H. Nicholas with Antinomians M. Del. M. Beacon reject all ordinances and repute all externall worship and confessing of Christ before men all controversies in religion indifferent this wicâ—ed opinion is reâ—uted by 8 arguments Christ is truely and really perfect man not a holy dispoâ—â—tion as H. N. blasphemously saith Scriptures are not to be exponed allegorically but where the Holy Ghost so exponeth them (a) Luc Osian â—er epiâ—o hist. eccles Centur. 16. l. 2. c. 29. (b) Schlusselburgiâ—â— S. Theol. Doctâ—r Gymnasio Tralesundâ—nsiâ—iâ— pomerama in suo â—atologo â—aerâ—ticorum lib 4. p. 35 36. (c) Osiander ibi (d) Sleidanus 〈◊〉 l. 7. (e) Gualterius in tabula Chronographica sâ—cul â—6 c. 36. D. M. Luth. vehement against Antinomians who abolish the Law setteth downe the Recantation of John Islebius in the name of Islebius (a) This was no custome in the Apoâ—â—oâ—â—cke Church but by superstition keeped for the times being the dawning of Reformation Contrary to thâ—s Towne the Antinomian saith assert â—ree grace p. 3. we are â—reâ—d from the Morall Law or Decalogue with all its authority domiâ—ion offices and effects so Saltm free grace p. 140. (b) But our Antinomians say we can no more sin being once Justified then Christ himself Eaâ—on honey comb c. 3. p. 25. Saltmar fr. g. 140.146.41 honey com c 4.5 Satan removing the law which is deeply ingraven in the heart would drive men to all kind of sensuality Justifâ—ed persons have sin dwelling in them yet is it the cuâ—rent doctâ—ine 〈◊〉 the Antinomiâ—â—s of our time to teach that a beleever is not to sorrow for sin nor to fear either ill of sin or punishment but to live for ever in a merry pin yeâ— he waâ—ts nothing that the glorified in heaven have saith Saltmarsh frâ—e gra p. 140. but beleeve he is in heaven and is in heaven The preaching of the Law necessary both before and after conversion 〈◊〉 Town asser grace p. 76.77 pleadeth for perfection both of persons and works of beleevers all Antinomians doe the same as I prove Antinomians will not yeeld it lawfull to a beleever to pray for remission of sins Towne saith David in the flesh and out of weaknes prayed for it Psal. 51. asser p. 103. The Law preached witâ— Christs sufferings for the preaching therof terrifieth more Germany a stoole for Catts Antiâ—omians are against all Law humiliation that goeth before conversion contrary to Luthers method in this passage Conceit of singulariâ—y an occasiâ—n of Antinomianisme 1 Luthers suffering from Sects 2 A warning to the following generations to look for sectaries such as Antinomians Familists Anabaptists and yet to beleeve that the power of Christ shall preserve his owne Church Lucas Osiander ubi enim Lutherus docet ut saepe com supeâ— epis ad Galatas paeniâ—entem peccatorem non debere audire Mosâ—m per legem peccata accusantem sed in Christum salvatorem oculos conjiciendos qui sanet co â—rita corda inde Eislebius et alij colligerunt legem non esse docendam The tenents of Eislebius and other Antinomians in Luthers time (d) Schlusselbu cat hereticorum l. 3. p. 45 46 47. (e) Town asser p. 35. (f) Saltmarsh free grace· 154. (g) Honey combe c. 3. pag. 35. (h) Saltm fr. gr p. 140. i. Sermon the man of sin discovered rather vailed p. 10.11 The old Antinomians are not so grose as Saltmarsh and our new Antinomians Sclusselbur p. 46 47 48 49. The state of the question touching the Law as the old Antinomians framed it Antinomians say that the Law is a meer patient to a beleever and doth neither command direct nor give him any glance of light to doe Gods will the spirit is his onely light k Saltmarsh fr. gr p. 146 147. l Town asser gr p. 10. what if it be affirmed that even in true sanctification the law of workes is a meere passive thing as the Kings high way which a christian freely walketh iâ— you can never have face to deny it Psal. 119. â— 2. (i) Saltmarsh free grace 140. pag. 142. (k) Towne asser grace pag. 34. (l) Schlusseâ— catalogo haeriticorum l. 3. pag. 47 48 49. Novus homo â—ustus regeneratus renatus perfectus in Christo Iesu et completus in ipso Sanctus justus innocens unum cum Christo caro de carne et os ex ossibus eius illud ipsum denique ex gratia side et imputatione quod Christus est natura in quo Christus vivit loquitur facit et operatur omnâ—a nam omnia opera eius sunt opera Christi â—uius ipse est mera passiva maâ—er a. (m) Towne ass grace pag 41 42 43. (n) Mâ—t. 10.18 19 20. Ioh. 16.1 2. Luk. 21.15 â—6 17 18 19 20. Ioh. 21.18 19 20. 1 Pet. 3.14 15 16 17. (o) Schluss cat haer l. 3. p. 82. (p) Honyâ—co c. 4 43 44 45 46 47 48 c c. 3.23 24 25. (p) Honyâ—co c. 4 43 44 45 46 47 48 c c. 3.23 24 25. (q) Tow. ass gra p. 95 96 97 c. (r) Salt free grace 144 145 146. c. Mart. Luther more agâ—inst Antinomiaâ—s then any man Divers usefull distinctions touching the law and the beleevers freedome from it tending to cleare the minde of Luther and Protestants Three speciall uses of the law according to M. Luther (a) Luther to 2 in Gen. c. 18. fol 18. b Luther writeth against the Antinomianâ— by name Luther â—o 2. in Gen c. 18 f. 119. Luthâ—r â—â—fuâ—eth the Antâ—nomians under the name of Antinomians is enemies to the law of God c Luther to 2. in Gen. c. 18. fo 119. d 19. fo 118. e Luther to 2. in Gen. c. 19. f. 132 f Luther tom 2 in Gen c 2. fol 132. g Luther tom 1. pa 555. Luther extolleth good works against all Antinomians h Luther tom 3. fol. 109. I Luth. ttm. 3 fâ—l 165 l Luth tom 1 fol 449. m Luth tom 1 fol 522. n Luther to 2 in Gen. c. 15. fol. 57. (o) Luther to 2 in Gen. Luther teachâ—eth that only faith justifieth and yet faith is not alone with out good workes Luther tom 2 fol. 517. How faith and workes are contrary to Luther (a) Luther to 2 in Gen.
Prince m Obedience to the Kings laws to the effusion of their blood can have no orher sense but they will raise bloody wars against Puritans if the K which I hope shall not be command them I pray God it be not fulfilled in their children this day in England they promise they have been and ever will be obedient to the Kings laws which respecteth the time to comâ— so as if the King and Parliament should againe establish Popery they say for all time to come they shall be ever truly obedient and adde no limitation condition of obedience in the Lord. You may see the consciences of Familists that as after ye shall heare they prostitute themselves to avouch or deny take or leave all Religions as the times and mens lawes shall 〈◊〉 prove them or not n What Pharisees bee these doth not Paul judge himselfe the chiefe of sinners is not Elias a man compassed with infirmities No wonder it bee hâ—rd to prove any wickâ—d doctâ—ine or practise for H. Nichoâ—as in his Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke would prove men may bely and dissemble and deny their Religion and Christ before men so the heart be good o Shall wee then beleeve that Familists now in England will not be deadly persecuters of Puritans p Puritans are against all religious ceremonies of mens devisings so that tything of mint is unjustly ascribed to to them q To Familists all outward worship and ordinances are traditions they live only upon love within and are swine without and yet sinne not q There is to Familists no judgement and mercy but that which is inward let men as touching the outward man be swine for filthinesse Lions for blood and rapine they may have inward righteousnesse and that is all and enough r Then Puritans only none or few of the prelaticall way or other Sectaries refuted Familists s Familists count all Religions popery or any thing as they come out to the view of men neither up nor downe t But the Saints of love say Familists are above and beyond all laws and Rulers Magistracie is but for fleshly men t Familists by their principles may professe or deny any Religion as the Market goes t This is no little exception in which they swerve from the Religion of England in that they are Familiâ—ts and of a sect destructive to all Christian religion to Châ—ist his person office righteousnesse imputed faith repentance Scriptures heaven hell judgement resurrection c. w He that doth evill hates the light H.N. was once thought to be homo novus But H. Nicholas was a fleshly abominable seducer and false prophet a Mercer in Amsterdam x Neithâ—r Calvin nor Luther knew any thing of God but only H Nicholas is the Catholick Apostle of the world and cannot erre y Nothing here of Christ by whose name only we are saved Act. 4.11.12 dutifull obedience to God and Magistrates and to love â—ur neighbour are such Law-â—ighteousnesse as pagans doe diefie as highest devotion in all this petition nothing smelleth of Christ his Spirit eternity nothâ—ng of Scripturall or spirituall communion with God in Christ Jesus z All hereticks make the Scripture their rule and only judge but not simply but as they understand them which is to make their owne understanding only umpire and judge in the matters of God a They afterward tempt the King to forsake the Protestant Religion and to turne Familist b It s a pure commendation that H Nicholas wrote much the more the worse since he writeth against the Prophets and Apâ—stles c Christ and his Apostles name false teachers Saduces Hymeneus Philetus Simon Magus Elimas c. but though hee name neither Calvin nor Luther yet their doctrine he calleth often carnall fleshly false ceremoniall wisdome the letter the flesh the devill hypocrisie d Thâ—se men that cry out aâ—gainst Scripture-wisdome as carnaâ—l ceremoniall â—evilish selfie as H. Nicholas and his cannot speake hâ—nourably of the perfection of Scriptuâ—e d The family of love have no heads or Kings that are borne oâ— the flesh and blâ—od of sin spirit lauâ— c 4. sect 8. they themselves reigne as only Kings on earth everlastingly fideâ—itâ—s decl c. 4. sect 18. e Of all the meanes by which men are saved through Christ they speake only of the works of the Law of inherent righteousnesse and repentance not one word of free grace faith in Christ and the impuâ—ed righteousnesse of Christ. Familists then are the legall Pelagians not we no reformation is knowne to Familists but inward that of the heart f Not more said then truth can beare for H Nicholas his doctrine is a seâ—tina a pumpe dunghill and a sea of many fleshly errors and heresies f The due fruits of repentance and newnesse of life are here made antecedent meanes and wayes going before our saving in Christ or our free redemption that is in Christ Jesus so as we must be justified by workes otherwise let any man make sense of these words g Our Saviour saith yee shall know thâ—m by their workes h The foulest of the bookes of H. Nicholas containing the mystery of Familisme and fleshly loosenesse are only to be seene by the wise and experienced Eldeâ—s who can digest them â— It is hard to prove any thing against them who profâ—sse it lawfull to deny their Religion before men H.N. Epist to the daughters of Warwicke h It is not likâ— but Q. Elizabeth heard of these bookes and saw them since many of her and K James his Court favoured them i Ioh. Knewstuâ— M Microniâ—s H. Amswâ—rth wrote against thâ—se filthy errors and set downe their own words to the world k The Prelates the Popish Magistrates never troubled these licentious men because they tooke part with them agâ—iâ—st the Puritans only some godly Magistrates nick-named Puâ—itans cast some of them in prison l Neither by oath or any other way could they be brought to make confession of the secrets of unpure Familisme l They say they will take or leave their Religion of love as the Laws thinke fit but they lie fâ—r here being cast in prison by the inferiour Magistrate they persist then the infeâ—iouâ— Magistraâ—e to them is no Magâ—strate the Law is no Law m All heretickes and impure sectarâ—es say they dâ—e wilfully maintaine no heresie and therefore plead for liberty of conscience and a toleration of all religions The Familists defame the doctrine of the Apostlâ—s and Scriptures and have nothing to doe with the martyrs of the primitive Church for H. N. as I observe taught that Christ never had any man lay down his life for him or his truth his meaning was only allegorically to renounce his lusts for Christ otherwise Christ rejoyceth not said he in our death or blood o The Puâ—itans refusing the Popish ceremonies and the Romish denomination of Prelates are branded by those men as disobedient to Magistrates p They desire the Popish Laws against hereticks to be used against
h Denne ser. of the man of sinne pag. 9.10.11.12 i Saltmarsh Free grace pâ—g 154. k Towne â—sser pag. 39. Rollo in Ioan Dum jubeo credere omnia j. beo Calvin Fides omnia in se contineâ— l Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 84.85 Heb 13.20.21 Antinomians deny â—ll peâ—sâ—nall holynesse or any necessity thereof and make cantionaâ—y righteousnesse all m Denne conf pag. 30.31 n Gataker Shaddowes without substance pag. 36. answer to Saltmarsh of Free grace o Math. 7.21 Math. 12.50 p Ephes. 4.24 q 1 Cor. 15.58 r Saltmarsh Free grace 168.169 a Towne asser 9. â—0 b Rom. 8.14 c Gal. 5.18 The obliging rule of the Law not contrary to Gospel love d Hâ—b 12 2â— How the Gospel and the Law demand the same debt of obedience how not Saltmarsh Free gracc 168 169. Neither the Iewes under the Law nor we under the Gospel could ever buy the free love or grace of Christ. b Rom 9.11 12 1â— 4 â—5 16 7. c Iob. â— â—6 1 Ioh. 4.9 The error of the Jewes a farre other thing then their state and Pedagogie though d Rom. 9.31 32. Rom. 4.1 2 3.4 Antinomians confound then e Rom 10.13 f Gâ—l 3. â—4 25 â—â— 8.19 20 21 22. Gal. 4.1 2 3 4 â— g Esai 1.11 12 13 1â— 15 16 17. 〈◊〉 4â— â—3 24.25 l. r. 7 21 22 23 24. Mâ— 6.7 8. Esâ— 66.1 h Zach 7. vers 5 6. Esa. 8. veâ—s 3.4 5. i Iob. 1.9 cap. 2.4 5. k Hâ—â— 7. â—4 l Ioh 6. â—6 27. m Towne osseâ— Grace pa. 120. Honey combe pag. 15. n Esâ— 64.8 Esa. â—3 16 Deut. 32.18 Maâ—ach 1.6 o Psal. 2.11 p Hoâ— â— 5 Ier. 33.9 q Psal. 130.4 r Genes 15.1 s Psal. 16.5 6. t Psal. 73.25 u Psal. 45.10 11. Cant. â— 16 Cant. 1.7 Câ—nt 3.1 2 3 4. Cant. 5.6 7 8 9 10 11 12 1â— x Psal. 78.34 35 36. y 1 Sam. 6.19.20 Deut. 28.1 2 3 4 5. Esa. 1.19 a 1 Tim 4. â— 1 Câ—r 9.24 25. We strive for an incorruptible crown Heb. â—0 34 Ye have in hâ—aven a better and enduring substance Heb. 11 1â—.26 b Rev. 2â— 3 4 Phil. 1 â—3 c Luk. 18 6.7 d Matâ— 7.7 e Ioh. 14.13 Town â—ssâ—r 8. â— b Sâ—ltmarsh Free grace 179 180. c Townâ— assâ—r pâ—g 3.4.5 d Saltmâ—râ—h Free grace e Towne â—sser pag. 6. f Towne asser pag 9.10 pag. 12.13 g Towne asser pag. 38. h Towne asser 1â—7 i Rise raigne â—r 22. Antinomians will have us oâ—liged to no dutie which we have noâ— power to performe as the old Pelagians 〈◊〉 k Mâ—rk â—6 15 l Matth. 18.19.20 m Rise raigne er 34. n Rise raigne er 59. a Rise raigne er 51. b Sâ—ltmarsh Free grace 1â—0 New supply from Christ necessary notwithstanding of a sâ—â—cke within c 2 Pet. 1.12 13. 2 Cor. 7.6 d Phâ—l â— 13 e 2 Coâ— â— 8 f Râ—m 7 23.24 25. g 2 Cor. 2 14. 2 Câ—r â— 9 10 h 2 Cor. 1.9 10. i 1 Pet. 1.6 7. a Saltmarsh Free grace 180.181 b Towne asser grace pag. â—9 How we gâ—ther peace from sâ—irituall performance c Lâ—k 7.47 Peace with God not the same with peace from our selves d Rom. 5.7 What qualified performance can bottom our peace e Towne asser 1.9.120 2 Câ—r 1. â—2 Râ—m 14.17 Esa. 26.9 verâ— 1â— k Towne 〈…〉 pag. â—â—â— l Râ—se raigne er 5â— m Saâ—tmâ—rsh Free grace pag. 1â—0 n 1 Pet. â— 2 o 2 Pet â— â— p Rom â—5 4 q Ioh. 15.10 r Iob 23.12 Cant. 4.11 t Psal. 19.10 u Psal. 119.103 x Vers. 127. y Vers 14. z Vers. 72. a Vers 111. b Rom. â— 4 c Psal. 77. â— 2 â— 4 5 6. vers 11. d Psal. 63 2. e 1 Pet. 2.3 f Iob. 35.10 Antinomians reject experiences g Rise raigne er 16. h Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 179 180. i 1 Cor. 4 7 k Saltmarsh Free grace 61 6â—.63.64 Towne asser grâ—ce pag. 120. Câ—â—spe vâ—l â— Ser. 15.4 2 433.3â—.435.4â—6 Râ—se raine ruine er 33. To act by vertue of or in obedience to a command is Legall a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 31. b Rise reigne er 60. c Rise raigne eâ— 72. d Rise er 75 er 77. Vnsavâ—urie speeches er â— g Crâ—spe vol. 2. Ser. 5. pag. 32 430 431.432 433. c. Cornwel confer of M. Cotton pag. 8.9 â—0 11.12 c. i Towne asser of grace pag. 25. k Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 31. l Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 17.18 Shaddowes fleeing away pag. 5.6 m Towne assert grace pag. 137. Naturall and externall devotion cannot argue the mans translation from death to life To eye the actings of the Spirit in our selves and overlooke our selves is the surest arguing of a spiritualâ— state Keeping of the Commandements may prove to our owne spirits that we are in Christ. n 1 Ioh. 5.13 o 1 Ioh. 3.14 p 1 Ioh. 3. â—8 q 1 Ioh. 2.22 r 1 Ioh. 5.13 s 1 Ioh. 3.10 t 1 Ioh. 3.18 u 1 Ioh. 3.22 x 1 Ioh. 3.7 y Cornwel â—onfer of M. Co to pag. â—7 z Saltmarsh Shaddowes fleâ—ing away pag. â— Calvin Inst. advers Libeti An Pockqâ—â—us ut Exâ—â—â—iâ—iabam nu aâ—iquid intellâ—geâ—e nec quic quam intellâ—gâ— Dâ—us enâ—m intel ectus meus est virtus 〈◊〉 Calv. pag. 460. 1 Ioâ— 3. â—4 1 Ioh 1.7 1 Ioâ— â— 3 b 1 Ioâ— 5. â— 3 Suâ—â—rnaturall acts may reciprocally prove one another and argue our spirituall conâ—â—â—or c Cornwell confe with Cotton pag. 18.19.20.21 d Rise raigne er 67. e Towne asser pag. 66. f Rise raigne er 17. g Esa. 38 3. h Psalm 18 21 22. i Iob 23.11 12. k Ier. 15.15 16 7. l Cant. 1.5 m Canâ— 3.1 n Cant. 5.1 o Esa. 16.8.9 p Esa. 57. â—5 caâ—â—â— â— cap. â— 1.4 Psal 37 11. Psal 15.9 q Râ—m 9 3â— 32 33. Râ—m 0.3 Pâ—al 130. â— Psal. 14.2 Acts. â—0 31 3â— 4 Heb. 13 18 2 Tim. 4.7 8 1 Cor. 15.9.10 Antinomians conspire with Papists to deny alâ— evidence of our certainty of being in Christ and the state of salvation from inherent gratious qualifications in us s Eph. 3.9 t 1 Ioh. â— 9 u 1 Ioh. 2.27 x Ioh. 14.16.17 y Ioh. 14.23 z Ezâ—ch 36.26 27. Dâ—ut 30.6 Ier. 31.33.34 a Crispe vol. 2. ser. 15. b 2 Cor. 1 12 Esai 26.8 d Psal 44 17.18.19 20. e Ier. 26 15. f Amos 3.8 g Heb. 11.17 h 1 Ioh 2 3. 1 Ioh. 4 18.9 1 Ioh. 3·14 2 Cor. 1.12 i Augustinus confess Discerno nescio quo sapore quem verbis explicare non postum â—nter Deum râ—velantâ—â— animâ—m meam somniantem The testimony of the Antinomian spirit is a mâ—re litigâ—â—us and contraverted evidence of sâ—ving grace â—hâ—n acts of sound sanctification Note Assurance from evidences and assurance from the Testimony of the Spirit are both divine and supernaturall evidences The good works of Saints not pillars yet meanes of faith and assurance a Towne asser grace pag. 66. b Rise raigne er 67. c
in heaven The kingdome of God is the Spirit of Jesus Christ and that Christ would have shortly a glorious kingdome and that Paradise heaven and hell were within men and that heaven was the gifts of the minde the earth the goods of the bodie and their use which shortly should come to the Saints Another false Christ was Henry Nicholas who called himselfe as Ainsworth saith The Father of the Family of Love who saith of himselfe God hath wrought a wonderfull worke on the earth and raised up me Henry Nicholas the least among the holy ones of God which lay altogether dead and without breath and life among the dead and made me alive through Christ as also annointed me with his godly being Manned himselfe with mee and Goded me with him to be a living tabernacle or house for his dwelling and a seat of his Christ the seed of David And Behold and consider my beloved how wonderfully God worketh in his holy ones and how that now in this day or light of the love the judgement seat of Christ is revealed and declared unto us the household of love out of heaven to a righteous judgement upon earth from the right hand of God And how that on the same judgement seat of Christ that the Scriptures might be fullfilled there sitteth one now in truth the wretched impostor H. Nicholas in the habitation of David which judgeth uprightly thinketh upon equity and requireth righteousnesse And againe Behold in this present day is the Scripture fulfilled and according to the Testimony of the Scripture the raising up and the Resurrection of the Lords dead commeth also to passe presently in this same day through the appearing of the comming of Christ in his Majestie hee meaneth the false Christ Henry Nicholas which Resurrection of the dead seeing that the same is come to us To Henry Nicholas and the Family or Elders of Love from Gods grace wee doe likewise in this present day to an Evangelike or joyfull Message of the Kingdome of God and Christ publish in all the world under the obedience of love Sent. 9. In which Resurrection of the dead God sheweth unto us that the time is now fulfilled that his dead or the dead that are fallen asleepe in the Lord rise up in this day of his judgement and appeare unto us in godly glory which shall also from henceforth live in us H. N. and the Family of Love everlastingly with Christ and raigne upon the earth wherein the Scripture becommeth fulfilled in this present day like as there standeth written thereof The Lord shall judge his people c. One of the hearers of Randel a preaching Familist at London was asked If he beleeved the bodies of men dead and buried in the earth should be raised to life Answered I know not For Familists Mistresse Hutchison and hers say That the soules of men are by generation mortall like the beasts Eccles. 3.8 But in regard of Christs purchase immortall and that those who are united to Christ in this life have new bodies and two bodies 1 Cor. 6.19 These who have union with Christ shall not rise with the same fleshly bodies 1 Cor. 15.44 And that the Resurrection spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and John 5.28 is not meant of the resurrection of the body but of our union here and after this life with Christ. That there is no kingdome of heaven in Scripture but onely Christ. So said Hymeneus and Philetus and the Libertines who made the resurrection a spirituall communion with Christ. Antinomians have never shewen their mind of the resurrection and the life to come and have never contradicted the Libertines and Familists in these and yet own their other opinions Yea Saltmarsh to me owneth no heaven but that which is in this life if a naked opinion were added to it For saith he The Spirit of Christ sets a beleever as free from hell the Law and bondage here on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve he is so So he wants nothing of heaven but beleeve he is in heaven and he is in heaven hee will not except the resurrection of and the glorifying of the body Phil. 3.19 20. nor the rooting out of originall sinne nor the immortality of the whole man nor freedome from sinning immunitie from sorrow sadnesse perfect joy pleasures for ever more seeing of God and injoying of him face to face the perfecting of love and of grace with glory all which he wanteth of heaven and hath here onely the first fruits of the Spirit and is absent from the Lord and sigheth in this tabernacle and since Saltmarsh professeth a finer free grace and a further revealing of the Gospel in its glory liberty c. Why doth he not once in all his Treatises mention the last and perfecting act of Free grace and Gospel-freedome that Christ will raise up the beleever at the last day 2. While Antinomians cleare us touching their mind of the sense the flesh sinning before men not in regard of faith or in Gods sight or account I must conceive they meane with Mistresse Hutchison and other Familists a sinning in the old body not in the new and in the old soule they have by generation not in the new soule or in the conscience as M. Denne saith which they have by Redemption I therefore attest them to cleare themselves in that distinction and either black the Familists or owne them as their owne 3. Calvin saith from Paul Wee are in this life saved in hope we have not heaven and life eternall in perfection and compleatly here we doe but wait for our full and finall redemption of soule and body at Christs comming whereas Libertines said we were compleatly saved in this life So say Saltmarsh and M. Towne who are angry that Protestant Divines say We are saved by right and in hope and really in Christ our head but they will have us fully compleatly perfectly saved in this very life though we have not the sense and feeling of it and we want nothing of eternall life but beleeve wee have it compleatly as the glorifyed and wee have it CHAP. LXXXIII Familists Libertines Anabaptists goe before Antinomians in denying all externall worship and obedience Paral. XV. HEnry Nich. called love the Being and Godhead of Christ which we received through the power of the Holy Ghost and that love within was all and that all externall obedience from the Letter of the Word was fleshly and Ceremoniall Just as Master Dell Ser. 19. rejecting all external Reformation calleth it hypocritical and carnal and refusing the Scriptures either Law or Gospel as meere carnall Letters devoles all on the Spirit and acknowledgeth no Lawes at all in Christs kingdome but the Law of nature 2. The Law of the Spirit of life in Christ which is the Spirit himselfe in
the Spirit not that wee are partakers of the essence or substance of the Godhead or equall with Christ in any respect hee speaketh soundly as the confession of Britaine cleareth but his words are not sound 2. Whoever except Henry Nicholas and David Georgius spake as Del who saith The Spirit of God dwels in our flesh till the whole body of sinne bee destroyed and the naturall man be made spirituall If his meaning be as Familists and Antinomians dreame that Christ incarnate is nothing but every godly man Christed and made conforme to the image of Christ we are at a point and know his minde so teach the New England Familists and the Author of the Bright Starre who tells us of God humanized and that the Crosse of God is God 3. The Spirit dwelleth not in our flesh that is in our sinfull and unrenewed part for so is flesh taken Rom. 7. who dreamed that grace dwelleth in originall sinne or if by flesh he meane the naturall man or the carnall man or the outward man that is in our person hee then thinks this outward and naturall man or our body is turned in a spirit or spirituall nature so as we are made by justification spirituall as Angels and need no more Ordinances Word Seales reading the written Scripture then if we were glorified Saints as Saltmarsh speaketh of the beleevers and as he himselfe saith You may as well goe about to bring the Angels of heaven under an outward and secular power as the faithfull who being borne of the Spirit are more spirituall then they If so then beleevers being more spirituall then Angels and so lâ—sse literall and lesse carnall because by imputed righteousnesse they are Christed and Godded and so the body of sinne destroyed by the the imputed righteousnesse of Christ fully and compleatly then as Angels need no secular power because they are spirituall so need they not heare the Morall Law preached nor the threatnings thereof nor need they give attendance to reading nor need they marry nor can they die nor sin as our Saviour saith and that because they are spirituall if then beleevers be more spirituall as Del saith they need farre lesse then Angels the written Word or the Preaching of the Law or any Ordinances nor should they marry or dye nor can they sinne nor lie nor whore nor steale nor kill but bee as the Angels of heaven I cannot but professe my jealousie of all Familists I much feare when Del saith beleevers are more spirituall then Angels and that the naturall man must bee made spirituall which is done saith he by the imputed righteousnesse of God Pag. 6.7 that hee mindeth with Mistresse Hutchiâ—on that these who are united to Christ have in this life new bodies and two bodies 1 Cor. 6.19 And that the soules of men are mortall in regard of generation like the beasts Eccles. 3.8 but made immortall by the purchase of Redemption And that the Resurrection Joh. 5.28 is not meant of the Resurrection of the body but of our union here and after this life with Christ. And so taught that abominable Priest Anto. Pocquius and the Quintists with him with Phyletus and Hymeneus that the Resurrection of the dead was in this life and that we are not saved in hope onely in this life but really and compleatly before we die and the same perfection of life eternall in this life is taught by Antinomians to wit by Towne and Saltmarsh the colleague of Del. These must lie upon Antinomians while they condemne their Fathers the Familists upon whose principles they walke which they have never yet done nor have they denyed the foule Heresies that are in the Story of the Rise raigne ruine of Antinomians 4. Ecclesiasticall reformation in the intention of the work hath no kindly ends that are fleshly and carnall and therefore is as constant as internall reformation except Master Del meane so much as the Nicholaitans doe that the Letter of the Scripture and all Ordinances externall Word scales prayer reading bookes under the Gospel are abolished to the just man and onely the Spirit leadeth him yea that these are all Elementish Ceremoniall carnall and fleshly and that its unpossible that any act meditation thinâ—ing aspiring or working can be sufficient to attaine the seeing of God in this life that no discourse exercise nor rule of Law Gospel Scripture or Ordinance or any meane can bee interposed betweene the soule and God that wee are onely passive in receiving the will of God that we and all our acts of the soule of willing loving trusting hoping c. are annihilated and turned to nothing in a spirituall communion with God And the reason of the constancy of externall reformation in its owne nature I give Because as grace in the soule being a beam and day of eternall and unchangeable love is ever like God the Author constant and so like its Father so is externall Reformation constant for the Letter of Law and Gospel commands ever and immutably a perfect conformity betweene the outward man and God that eyes eares hands confession of Christ before men hearing the Word reading praying abstinence from fleshly lusts be ever the same according to the rule of the Gospel as internall Reformation is constant It s true outward Reformation is not constant in the sinnefull intention of the worker because it takes not hold of the heart and therefore the ends of externall Reformation in the intention of men is often sinnefull fleshly carnall yea devillish and so unconstant in good and therefore it s a vaine thing for M. Del to argue from the abused and sinnefull ends of men against outward Reformation which of the owne nature is an Ordinance of God 5. All the differences between inward and outward Reformation prove an excellencie of Christs inward Reformation above mens outward Reformation which is most true but proveth not but outward Reformation is a good Ordinance of God for honouring of God before men 2. For an externall blamelesse profession and confession of Christ and his truth before men is commanded in the Gospel Math. 10 32.3â— And abâ—â—inence â—rom grosse and scandalous sinnes Del pag. â—0 If the Church be to be redeemed Christ must redeeme it if it be governed Christ must governe it if it be to be protected Christ must protect it if it be to bee saved Christ must save it 1. God hath committed the care of reforming the Church to Christ onely and to no body else and this is a thousand times better for the Church then if hee had committed it to all the Princes and Magistrats in the world All things are given to me of my Father Christs love to redeeme is his love to reforme he will not break the bruised râ—ed c. and he reformes not ruggedly and with violence Answ. This Argument shall prove that none ought to come out to helpe